summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/72061-0.txt
blob: 24ea06dbb490759b33111c02aff0d59e2c2938ff (plain)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
6925
6926
6927
6928
6929
6930
6931
6932
6933
6934
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940
6941
6942
6943
6944
6945
6946
6947
6948
6949
6950
6951
6952
6953
6954
6955
6956
6957
6958
6959
6960
6961
6962
6963
6964
6965
6966
6967
6968
6969
6970
6971
6972
6973
6974
6975
6976
6977
6978
6979
6980
6981
6982
6983
6984
6985
6986
6987
6988
6989
6990
6991
6992
6993
6994
6995
6996
6997
6998
6999
7000
7001
7002
7003
7004
7005
7006
7007
7008
7009
7010
7011
7012
7013
7014
7015
7016
7017
7018
7019
7020
7021
7022
7023
7024
7025
7026
7027
7028
7029
7030
7031
7032
7033
7034
7035
7036
7037
7038
7039
7040
7041
7042
7043
7044
7045
7046
7047
7048
7049
7050
7051
7052
7053
7054
7055
7056
7057
7058
7059
7060
7061
7062
7063
7064
7065
7066
7067
7068
7069
7070
7071
7072
7073
7074
7075
7076
7077
7078
7079
7080
7081
7082
7083
7084
7085
7086
7087
7088
7089
7090
7091
7092
7093
7094
7095
7096
7097
7098
7099
7100
7101
7102
7103
7104
7105
7106
7107
7108
7109
7110
7111
7112
7113
7114
7115
7116
7117
7118
7119
7120
7121
7122
7123
7124
7125
7126
7127
7128
7129
7130
7131
7132
7133
7134
7135
7136
7137
7138
7139
7140
7141
7142
7143
7144
7145
7146
7147
7148
7149
7150
7151
7152
7153
7154
7155
7156
7157
7158
7159
7160
7161
7162
7163
7164
7165
7166
7167
7168
7169
7170
7171
7172
7173
7174
7175
7176
7177
7178
7179
7180
7181
7182
7183
7184
7185
7186
7187
7188
7189
7190
7191
7192
7193
7194
7195
7196
7197
7198
7199
7200
7201
7202
7203
7204
7205
7206
7207
7208
7209
7210
7211
7212
7213
7214
7215
7216
7217
7218
7219
7220
7221
7222
7223
7224
7225
7226
7227
7228
7229
7230
7231
7232
7233
7234
7235
7236
7237
7238
7239
7240
7241
7242
7243
7244
7245
7246
7247
7248
7249
7250
7251
7252
7253
7254
7255
7256
7257
7258
7259
7260
7261
7262
7263
7264
7265
7266
7267
7268
7269
7270
7271
7272
7273
7274
7275
7276
7277
7278
7279
7280
7281
7282
7283
7284
7285
7286
7287
7288
7289
7290
7291
7292
7293
7294
7295
7296
7297
7298
7299
7300
7301
7302
7303
7304
7305
7306
7307
7308
7309
7310
7311
7312
7313
7314
7315
7316
7317
7318
7319
7320
7321
7322
7323
7324
7325
7326
7327
7328
7329
7330
7331
7332
7333
7334
7335
7336
7337
7338
7339
7340
7341
7342
7343
7344
7345
7346
7347
7348
7349
7350
7351
7352
7353
7354
7355
7356
7357
7358
7359
7360
7361
7362
7363
7364
7365
7366
7367
7368
7369
7370
7371
7372
7373
7374
7375
7376
7377
7378
7379
7380
7381
7382
7383
7384
7385
7386
7387
7388
7389
7390
7391
7392
7393
7394
7395
7396
7397
7398
7399
7400
7401
7402
7403
7404
7405
7406
7407
7408
7409
7410
7411
7412
7413
7414
7415
7416
7417
7418
7419
7420
7421
7422
7423
7424
7425
7426
7427
7428
7429
7430
7431
7432
7433
7434
7435
7436
7437
7438
7439
7440
7441
7442
7443
7444
7445
7446
7447
7448
7449
7450
7451
7452
7453
7454
7455
7456
7457
7458
7459
7460
7461
7462
7463
7464
7465
7466
7467
7468
7469
7470
7471
7472
7473
7474
7475
7476
7477
7478
7479
7480
7481
7482
7483
7484
7485
7486
7487
7488
7489
7490
7491
7492
7493
7494
7495
7496
7497
7498
7499
7500
7501
7502
7503
7504
7505
7506
7507
7508
7509
7510
7511
7512
7513
7514
7515
7516
7517
7518
7519
7520
7521
7522
7523
7524
7525
7526
7527
7528
7529
7530
7531
7532
7533
7534
7535
7536
7537
7538
7539
7540
7541
7542
7543
7544
7545
7546

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK IN THE GREAT WHITE LAND ***



                            [Illustration:

                                 M 968

                THE CAVE WAS FILLED WITH DAZZLING LIGHT

                              _Page 206_
                                   ]




                                In the
                           Great White Land

                     A Tale of the Antarctic Ocean

                                  BY

                       DR. GORDON STABLES, R.N.
     Author of “The Naval Cadet” “Crusoes of the Frozen North” &c.


                             _Illustrated_


                         BLACKIE & SON LIMITED
                          LONDON AND GLASGOW




              “The ice was here, the ice was there,
                  The ice was all around;
              It cracked and growled, and roared and howled
                  Like noises in a swound!”

                     _Printed in Great Britain by
                   Blackie & Son, Limited, Glasgow_




CONTENTS


BOOK I

_FAR AWAY IN THE FROZEN NORTH_

CHAP.                                                               Page

I. DAYDAWN IN THE ARCTIC REGIONS--WERE THEY
SAVAGES?                                                              11

II. “HEAVE ROUND, SIR,” SAID CAPTAIN MAYNE BRACE                      24

III. “MY PRIDE WARRED AGAINST MY BETTER FEELINGS”                     35

IV. THE AGREEMENT DRAWN UP AND SIGNED                                 48

V. THE SHIP’S BEARS: GRUFF, AND GROWLEY, AND
GRUMPEY, AND MEG                                                      60


BOOK II

_UNDER THE SOUTHERN CROSS_

I. “AND NOW,” HE SAID, “’TIS DO OR DIE”                               73

II. A GIANT OF THE SOUTHERN SEAS                                      84

III. FIRST ADVENTURES ON THE ICE                                      96

IV. IN FEATHER-LAND--A TERRIBLE ACCIDENT                             109

V. INGOMAR HIMSELF HAD A DREAM TO DREAM                              119

VI. “TO THE WEST, TO THE WEST”                                       128

VII. A FEARFUL NIGHT--ANTARCTIC LAND-ICE                             141

VIII. WONDROUS SCENERY--NICK SAVES THE LIFE OF
WALLACE                                                              153

IX. WITH HOBSON ON THE “MERRIMAC”--THE STORY
THAT CURTIS TOLD                                                     167


BOOK III

_ON THE GREAT ANTARCTIC CONTINENT_

I. A STRANGE DISCOVERY--SHEELAH AND TAFFY                            183

II. A FIGHT BETWEEN MEN AND ICE                                      194

III. THE BEAUTY AND MARVELS OF AN ICE-CAVE                           204

IV. THE CAMP--SLEDGING ON THE TABLELAND                              213

V. THE START--FIRST NIGHT IN THE DESERT OF SNOW                      225

VI. “GOOD-BYE, BOYS. IT WON’T BE FOR LONG”                           234

VII. MARVELS OF THE ANTARCTIC                                        246

VIII. THE DASH FOR THE POLE--A WONDROUS SCENE                        252

IX. TERRIBLE SUFFERINGS--VICTORY                                     260

X. A CHAPTER OF JOY AND SADNESS                                      271

XI. “ENGLAND, HOME, AND BEAUTY”                                      283




ILLUSTRATIONS


                                                                   Facing
                                                                     Page

THE CAVE WAS FILLED WITH DAZZLING LIGHT                         _Frontis._

CHARLIE AND WALT ENJOYED THE BARE-BACK RIDES                          80

HE HAILED THE QUARTER-DECK                                           160

IT WAS THE BEST OF FUN                                               264




BOOK I

_FAR AWAY IN THE FROZEN NORTH_




IN THE GREAT WHITE LAND




CHAPTER I

DAYDAWN IN THE ARCTIC REGIONS--WERE THEY SAVAGES?


“Is it a man, or is it a young Polar bear standing on end?”

Had any one seen that strange figure, shuffling slowly to and fro on the
snow-clad Polar ice on this bitterly cold morning late in winter, he
might have been excused for asking himself that question.

All around was a scene of desolation such as can only be witnessed in
Arctic seas at this season of the year.

Desolation? Yes; but beautiful desolation--a desolation that held one
spellbound in silent, solemn admiration.

It had been a long, long night of just three months or nearly, and
yesterday the sun--glad herald of the opening season--had glinted over
the southern horizon for one brief spell, then sunk again in golden
glory.

Yesterday all hands had crowded the deck, the frozen rigging, and the
tops themselves of the good barque _Walrus_, to welcome with cheers and
song the first appearance of the god of day. And from many a hole in
igloo side, in the village that clustered half hidden beneath those
pearly hills, natives had crawled out, as crawleth rat from its burrow,
to throw themselves on their faces, to moan, to worship, and to pray.

To-day the romance has worn off a little, and the crew of the _Walrus_
(which a peep round the side of the one solitary iceberg that rises in
the midst of this frozen bay reveals) will raise nor song nor cheer.

But the white light broadens in the southern sky, the beams of the
aurora, that a little while before were flickering and dancing pink and
white in the north, fade, the bright stars wax faint and beautiful, then
die. A broad band of orange light low down on the horizon, with far
above one crimson feather cloud--then the sun’s appearance.

Ah! We can see now that the figure is no bear, but a man, though covered
with hoar frost--his skin boots, skin cap, skin coat and all, and his
beard and moustache are white and hung with icicles, which tinkle as he
climbs the iceberg, lifts the old quadrant, and takes his sight.

While he does so he touches a button, on a little box hung to his short
belt, which sets up communication with an instrument and chronometer on
the ship.

The man with the beard of tinkling icicles is Captain Mayne Brace
himself. Laughing with almost boyish glee as he slings his quadrant and
beats his mittened, paw-like hands to woo back their circulation, he
quickly descends, and begins to round in the slack of the field
telegraph.

Two huge black Newfoundlands, Nora and Nick, have found their way down
off the ship, and now come rushing to meet him, making the icy rocks and
hills around the bay ring back their joyous barking.

There is, I believe, no light in all the wide world half so bright and
dazzling as that of the first brief day of an Arctic spring. Scarce can
the human eye, so long accustomed to the soft, tender star-rays, the
flickering, coloured aurora, or magic moon-beams, bear to look on the
white wastes all around, which seem to have been sown with billions and
trillions of tiny diamonds, the God-made prisms and crystals of the
virgin snow, pure and white as brow of angel.

The ship towards which Captain Mayne Brace is slowly advancing looks,
but for her masts and rigging, like a white marquee, for from stem to
stern she had been roofed over, many, many moons ago, when first
anchored here in the Gulf of Incognita high to the North, and west of
Baffin’s Bay.

Snow-steps lead him aboard, and the surgeon himself meets him at the
frozen gangway.

“Sick all doing well, sir,” says the doctor. “Every one been out to-day
to peep at the sun, and the sight has done them all good, though it has
made some of them long for the green glades and rolling woods of dear
old England. But come below, captain, and thaw your beard. Dinner ready
to dish up. Let me lead you. Mind that rope. Step high, and you’ll
manage. There, now, catch hold of the rail, and I’ll go down the
companion in front. Just fourteen steps. Make your feet your friends,
and count.”

For Captain Mayne Brace was for the time being snow-blind.

At the foot of the ladder the steward helped him to get out of his
ice-rig, and to thaw his beard and eyebrows, then led him in.

He looked old no longer, but brown-bearded, rosy, rubicund, and
jolly--just as a sailor should be.

It was not, however, until the soup was finished--real pea-soup with
some strength and body in it--that he once more regained his sight. He
had shut his eyes and leaned back in his easy-chair while the steward
was changing the plates, and when he looked again, he beheld the saloon
table encircled with bright, youthful, and happy faces.

Faces with hope in them, eyes that danced with new-born joy; for after
all these months of dreary darkness, of shrieking storms and blinding
blizzards, had they not seen the sun at last? Yes, and the days would
lengthen and lengthen till it would be all one long, bright Arctic day.
The snows would melt in the glens yonder, avalanches would fall
thundering into the valleys beneath, the tides would break the ice
around; yonder mountain berg, which had loomed ghost-like all through
the everlasting night of winter, would move seawards and away; then a
week of mist, which would lift at length, and reveal hills already
patched with the yellow and red of lichens and the green of mosses, soft
and tender. For summer comes quickly in the Arctic.

And what then? Why, the birds would return in their tens of thousands,
the gulls and gullimots, the malleys, the pilots, the beautiful
angel-snowbird, and the wee snow-bunting itself. Then it would be
summer, you see. Bears themselves, that slept in frozen pits or caves
for months and months, would be on the prowl once more, and eke the
Arctic foxes; the sea would be alive and teeming with fish, from great
sharks down to the sportive and gay little ghahkas. Whales--the gigantic
“_right_ whales”--would dash into the bay, unicorns would be seen, great
seals and walruses would scramble on to patches of ice to bask in the
sunshine; and, spreading white sails now to woo the breeze, the
_Walrus_ barque would steam slowly away through the opening ice, all
hands intent on making their fortunes, that in a “bumper ship” they
might sail southwards long before the autumn winds began to blow.

Hadn’t Captain Mayne Brace told those two happy, hungry boys yonder all
that would happen? And was the captain ever wrong? Not he.

“Yes, mate, I will have another slice of that brown beef,” said Charlie.

“Thank you, mate,” said Walt; “and why shouldn’t I?”

Both boys were about the same age--glorious and independent
sixteen--both called the captain uncle, yet the boys were only cousins.

They loved, respected, nay, even revered, that brown-bearded skipper, as
only boys that have an “uncle” who has been twenty long years on the
stormy ocean can, and do.

This had been the lads’ first cruise. They were orphans, and though well
educated, had been left almost penniless, and were going to adopt the
sea as a profession. Their uncle had apprenticed them to the barque, and
just because he liked them, they lived here in the saloon, and had a
cabin all to themselves, instead of roughing it on the half-deck,
sleeping in wooden bunks, and “chumming” it with the spectioneer, the
carpenter, and bo’s’n.

He liked the lads, I say, and no man who is over forty, and has still a
soul left in him, can help liking an innocent boy of this age, ere yet
the bloom has left his healthy cheeks, or the days have come when he
scores twenty and fancies himself a real live man.

Walt and Charlie to-day, being so happy at heart from having seen the
sun again, were raking the skipper fore and aft with concentrated
broadsides of questions.

It was “Oh, I say, uncle,” this and “I say, uncle,” this, that, and
t’other all the time, until the great plum-pudding was borne in, and
then they stopped their chatter for a minute at least, to wonder and
admire.

No ordinary “plum-duff” this. It was large, and round, and brown, and
jolly, half inclined to burst its sides with merriment, as the mate
lovingly poured the rich gravy over it. Inside it was studded with real
raisins, like the stars of an Arctic night in number. Those raisins were
well within hail of each other, and not simply dotted and dibbled in
here and there as with the point of a marling-spike.

For Captain Mayne Brace knew how a boy or man should live, to buck
himself up to face the rigours of an Arctic winter.

While the boys are busy striking their share of that lordly plum-pudding
below, let me say just one brief word or two about the _Walrus_
herself.

She was almost a new barque then, and good enough to go anywhere and do
anything, and belonged to three speculative merchants at Hull. These
owners thought they knew quite a deal about Greenland East and Greenland
West, and because they had never been to Polar seas, imagined that you
had only to have a good ship and a crack crew to steam and sail away to
the frozen North, pick up a paying cargo of seals or whales--skins and
blubber--and sail back again, giving to the spirited owners a modest 200
per cent. on the capital.

The _Walrus_ had been capitally found, her engines were the best, she
was built of teak and braced with oak, fortified forward and all along
the water-line, and carried every modern appliance that a barque could
bear, with electric light, and--well, and what not?

Then Brace himself had been in the “country,” as the sea of ice is
called, all his life, so had Milton the mate--both Dundee men--and the
crew of Hull men, Scots, and Shetlanders could hardly have been better
chosen.

“I’m going to do my level best,” Captain Mayne Brace had said to his
owners, as they all sat together in the cosy saloon, while, hardly a
year ago, the _Walrus_, with steam up, was just about to bear up and
away. “I’ll do my best, gentlemen, to bring the _Walrus_ home a bumper
ship. I’ll try the sealing first. If they have been scared away by the
impulsive Danes, I’ll bear up for the Bay of Baffin and do what I can
with the whales, even if I have to winter there and wait for the spring
fishing.”

“Bravo, Brace!” said one of the owners. “It is all a bit of a spec on
our part, you know. But we’re _well_ insured, Brace, and rather than
come home a clean ship, we wouldn’t mind if you left her ribs in
Baffin’s Bay.”

Brace smiled. He knew what they meant. He had heard such hints before.
But these greedy owners had made just one mistake. They had chosen as
skipper an honest man--the noblest work of God.

“I’m going to do the best for us all,” he repeated quietly.

Then good-byes were said, and the ship had sailed.

Nor’wards, ever nor’wards, the _Walrus_ had gone cracking on, under
steam or under sail, leaving the green British shores on which spring
was already spreading bourgeon, wild flower, and leaf. Nor’wards, and
past the Orkneys, the Shetlands, and the Faroes; nor’wards, into wilder,
bluer, blacker seas and shorter days, encountering storms such as cannot
even be conceived by sailors in other parts of the world, with waves as
high as pyramids, foam-crested, and madly, demoniacally breaking around,
or against, or over the barque; nor’wards, with ice-bound bows, and
snowstorms raging on the deck, and seas that sang in the frosty air as
they went curling past; nor’wards as defiantly as ever sailed ship from
British shore.

Nor’wards, but all in vain. For the Danes, who had ploughed their way in
their sturdy high-freeboard ships through the darkness of winter itself,
had been there before them.

Long months’ fishing and hardly fifty tons of oil. British though they
were, the daring Danes had kept ahead of them, leaving naught for them
to gaze upon save blood-stained ice and gory krengs, on which gaunt
bears were feeding.

Captain Mayne Brace, disgusted, had left the country, and, after a long
voyage, had arrived in Baffin’s Bay.

A few “right whales” had been seen, but even they were hunted and wild,
and so they had fished all the summer and caught nothing.

Well, but Captain Brace only shook his brown beard and laughed. He
wasn’t the man to let down his heart in a hurry.

He was just the very life and soul of his crew; he bore all his own
hardships with never a murmur, and had taught his men to do the same.
All through the darkness he studied to keep them active. They had games
on the snow under stars and aurora; they fished in the ice-holes,
tobogganed on the one great ghostly berg that lay not far off; and, on
board, hardly an evening passed but some sort of amusement had been on
the boards--a play, a dance, a sing-song, a yarning-and-story-telling
spell, or a concert itself.

They had often gone on shore in sledges, the men drawing each other time
about, and Nick and Nora lending a shoulder.

The doctor was a plucky, clever young fellow about twenty years old,
who, having to wait for another whole twelve months before he should be
old enough--though he had passed--to be gowned and capped, thought he
might as well put in that year at sea, and so here he was.

Next to the skipper himself young Dr. Wright was the best-loved man on
board. He was really the quintessence of kindness, and you never would
have found him in his bunk if one of the men were seriously ill.

To-day he would not wait the conclusion of dinner, but, with his
telescope strapped across his shoulder, he had scrambled right up to the
crow’s-nest itself, to have one look round before the sun went down
again.

At sea it is always the strange and the unexpected that is happening.

But when Wright turned his glass towards the great snow-lands of the
west, he started back and rubbed his eyes.

Were those eyes deceiving him?

He wiped the glass and looked again.

“Mercy on us!” he muttered. “Who or what are these?”

It was a team of some kind that had just come over the horizon, and was
now wending its way adown the league-long slope towards the head of the
bay.

And now he can make them out more distinctly. It was some wild and
wandering tribe of semi-savages from the interior, with dogs and sledges
and men on skis,[A] or snow-shoes.

He knew that these roving bands were dangerous, and that they came but
to rob or even to carry off into exile the more peaceable Yaks who live
along the shores.

So he went hurrying down now to make his report, and soon the news
spread through the ship, and the excitement was very great indeed.

The warriors--if warriors they were--delayed their coming, however.

The sun set, darkness fell, and it seemed evident that the natives had
made a _détour_, or gone away entirely.

But watchful eyes guarded the _Walrus_ and the village on shore through
all the dreary hours of darkness that followed.

The Yaks ashore yonder had been altogether friendly to the _Walrus_
people, and Captain Mayne Brace determined that he would defend them to
the last in case of attack.

But night passed by without a single event happening; and about
half-past ten, just as the dawn began to appear in the east, like the
reflection from a great city, Wright went up to the crow’s-nest, and
once more turned his telescope westwards.

Yes; yonder they were, sure enough, at the very head of the bay not five
miles off. He could see their gesticulations, and watch the men as they
went scurrying to and fro seeking for errant dogs to harness to the
sledges.

They were coming! And before day dawned or the sun rose they would be
all around the ship.

The best way to secure peace is to be ready for war.

But Captain Mayne Brace was soon prepared to welcome either friend or
foe.

Were they savages?




CHAPTER II

“HEAVE ROUND, SIR,” SAID CAPTAIN MAYNE BRACE


When the _Walrus_, in the shortening days of autumn, had steamed slowly
into Incognita Bay, she had to force her way through the pancake ice
with which the whole extent of the water was covered. Flat pieces these
are, probably no more than a foot thick, covered of course with several
inches of snow, and with an average diameter of, say, eight feet. They
are really the _débris_ of a baby-floe which the waves, raised by some
far-off gale of wind, have broken up. The snow-edge all around them is
raised by the constant contact of the pieces of ice with one another,
and this gives them a fancied resemblance to gigantic pancakes. Hence
their name.

But soon after the _Walrus_ had anchored, the sky had cleared, and in
the dead, unbroken silence of an early winter, they were frozen together
by strong bay-ice. Then snow had fallen and fallen and fallen, with
never a breath of wind strong enough to lift one feathery flake, till,
on looking out over the bulwarks one morning after the decks had been
cleared, and the sun was shining again, lo! the whole surface of the bay
was one unbroken, unwrinkled sheet of dazzling snow.

Had that fall continued it would have buried ship and crew and all.

Then the glass had gone down somewhat, and the snow-field fell and
shrank.

Harder frost than ever rendered Nature’s winter winding-sheet after this
so solid and hard, that a regiment of artillery could have passed over
it and left not a trace behind.

When snow had again fallen, it had been accompanied by such high, wild
winds, that the flakes were ground into choking ice-dust, and swept
clean off the surface of the bay.

The head of this inlet was about five nautical miles from the ship, but
as soon as the advancing natives got on to the level snow-bay, with dogs
and sledges, they commenced to make short work of this, and their
strange, shrill cries, as the dogs were urged madly onwards, could now
be distinctly heard by those on board the _Walrus_.

They were coming on like a whirlwind!

Faded the rich orange bar on the southern horizon, and the first rays of
the great silver shield of a sun fell athwart the bay.

The advance was stopped in a second’s time. Down dropped men and dogs,
the dogs to rest and pant, the natives to pray, their heads turned
sunwards.

Two figures in the tallest sledge, who were wrapped in the skins of the
big ice-bear, did not descend. Yet even they bent low their heads in
reverence.

“We will have no fight,” said Captain Mayne Brace. “Men who pray never
fight, save in a cause that is just.”

“For all that,” said “Dr.” Wright, “look yonder!”

He was pointing northwards, where the Teelies, as the friendly natives
were called, could now be seen rapidly advancing in a compact body, all
armed with that terrible battle-axe, the seal-club.

They were evidently bent on intercepting the newcomers. Perhaps they
knew, of old, those semi-savages from the far interior.

“Now,” said the skipper, “this affair enters on a new phase, and if we
cannot intervene as peacemakers, the snow out yonder will soon be brown
with blood.”

“I have it, sir,” cried bold young Wright. “Give me ten men, and I will
go and meet the Teelies. I don’t want to see bloodshed, captain. I have
enough on the sick-list as it is, without the addition of wounded Yaks.”

“Take your men, and off you go, Wright,” cried Mayne Brace, laughing;
“but I believe you are just spoiling for a fight all the same.”

Before an Englishman could have said “Auchtermuchty” without choking,
Wright and his ten merry men were over the side and away.

He soon reached the Teelies and stopped, but these men seemed very
excited, and brandished their clubs threateningly.

The sleigh Eskimos had also halted, and appeared to be preparing.

At that moment a battle appeared to be imminent, and, if it took place,
a queer one it would be.

The Teelies were like a bull-terrier straining wildly at the end of its
chain, mad to make a dash for the enemy.

And poor Wright found that, do what he might, he must speedily let them
slip, then stand idly by and look on.

Donnybrook fair on an election day, or a wedding at ancient Ballyporeen,
wouldn’t be a circumstance to the fight that would follow.

But lo! just at that moment the Gordian knot was unexpectedly cut.

For the high sledge, with the two men in it, was seen to detach itself
from the main body, and, with but four dogs harnessed thereto, was
driven at tremendous speed towards the _Walrus_.

Speed was slackened, however, before it got much over half-way, and now
the faces and figures of the men on board could be distinctly seen.

And Captain Mayne Brace and his crew stared silently and wonderingly.

These men were evidently not Eskimos, far less were they savages. One
was very tall and squarely built, and, had he not been so dark in skin,
would have been very handsome.

His companion was evidently very short, but as broad in the beam as any
athlete would care to be.

Both were armed with rifles, but these were slung carelessly in front of
the sledge.

Presently they were close at hand. Then the taller of the two, who had
been driving, ordered the dogs to “down-charge,” and threw the reins to
his companion.

When he stood erect on the snow, with his spear-like pole in his left
hand, and pulled his skin hood off, the volume of long dark brown hair
that tumbled down over his shoulders, his splendid fur-clad figure and
dignity of bearing, would have brought down the house in any theatre.

Then he tossed his head, and shook back his locks.

“Ingomar, sir, at your service!” he said, smiling.

The captain stood in the gangway.

“Ingomar, is it?” he said, smiling in turn. “Well, indeed, you look it,
young fellow. But won’t Ingomar honour us with his presence on board?”
he added.

“With pleasure, captain; and, come to think of it, that is what brought
me here.”

Almost ignoring the assistance of the Jacob’s ladder thrown to him, he
swung himself easily on board, and stood before them all.

“Heigho!” he said. “This _is_ a nice wind-up to a windy day. What will
happen next, I wonder?”

Boy-like, Charlie at once stepped forward and shook Ingomar by the hand.
Boys all love heroes. So do men, only they don’t like to show it.

“I’m sure,” said Charlie, impulsively, “uncle will make you welcome.”

“Hurrah!” cried the men.

“Your welcome, young sir,” said Mayne Brace, “shall be second only to
that we gave the sun, as soon as we know a little about you, and what
you desire.”

“Prettily spoken, captain. Forgive my familiarity. And I tell you
straight, gentlemen, that what I desire most at the present moment is a
piece of soap, a basin of water, and three towels. This hospitality to
be followed, if you’ll be so good--and, being British, you are bound to
be--by a good square meal and a cigar!”

Charlie would have led Ingomar straight away down to his own cabin on
the spur of the moment.

But Ingomar held back.

“No,” he said politely, “let me wash--scrub, if you like it
better--forward at the fo’c’sle. Every day for six months I have
stripped, and my body has been scoured with snow. But my face----”

“Here you are, sir. Follow me!” This from one of the men, who had
brought a wooden, rope-handled bucket of steaming water.

Ingomar was conducted to the half-deck, and, when he emerged, but for
his romantic dress of skins, no one would have known him.

The skin, even of his hands, was now as white as a lady’s, and his
complexion perfect.

And his every action, movement, and sentence were those of a well-bred
man of the world.

He looked about ten years younger than he did when he stepped on board.

“By the way, Captain--eh----”

“Mayne Brace,” said Charlie.

“Captain Mayne Brace, I have been dreaming for weeks in my tent, far
away over the hills yonder, that I was sailing southwards in a British
barque. The fact is, sir, though life in these regions may have a spice
of romance about it, one gets tired after a time of the winter’s
darkness; and a diet of dried fish, seal-mutton, and whale-blubber
becomes irksome at last, even if a bear-steak is now and then added to
the _menu_.

“Do you know, sir,” he added, interrupting himself, “that if your tailor
could make me a serge suit of some sort, and if I had my hair cut, I’d
really have the audacity to ask you to grant me a passage back to
temperate regions with you?”

“We will be delighted, Ingomar,” from the captain.

“Oh, that isn’t my name, but the name of the play in which I last took
part in a Chicago theatre. But I should be glad to tell you who and what
I am after I have munched a ship biscuit.”

As they went below to dinner, Captain Brace leaving orders for the man
in the sledge and the dogs also, to be fed, Charlie found time to seize
Ingomar’s hand again and pull himself up, while he whispered--

“Don’t have your hair cut, and don’t wear a serge suit. You look ever so
much better in skins.”

       *       *       *       *       *

After dinner Ingomar consented to sit in an easy-chair, but well away
from the fire.

He lit his cigar.

“I’m very happy, Captain Brace,” he said.

“So pleased!” said Brace.

“You promised to tell us your story,” said Charlie.

“Well, yes,” returned the stranger, “and for your sake I’m sorry it must
be brief. But, Captain Brace, may I first go and give Humpty Dumpty his
orders, if I am to sleep on board all night?”

“Humpty Dumpty, as you call him, is perhaps, like yourself, an
Englishman?”

“Oh, pardon me, captain, but neither Humpty nor I have the honour to be
English. I am an American, sir, born and bred, and so is my mate. I
don’t drawl, and I don’t ‘guess’ and ‘calculate,’ and I don’t use my
nose much to talk with. Humpty does a little. But Humpty Dumpty was only
a man before the mast when we became first acquainted. I’ll run up and
speak to him over the side.”

“No, no,” cried the captain. “We’ll have Humpty down here for a minute.”

“What a strange name!” said Walt.

“Well, yes, but it fits him. It fits his shape and build. His real name
is a deal too--a--aristocratic, don’t you call it, for him. Hampden is
his surname, so I call him Humpty Dumpty for short.”

“Hullo, here he is!”

Humpty stood in the doorway, cap in hand.

He was about five feet or less in height, and in his Eskimo dress, with
his tremendous breadth of shoulder, shaped somewhat like the capital
letter V.

“You called me, sir?”

“Um, yes, Humpty. You are to drive back to our tribe, and tell them they
must get away over the horizon again and camp there, but to return
to-morrow before sunrise, because I believe these young gentlemen would
like to ride in a dogsledge, and see the village of which I am king.”

“Oh!” from both boys.

“Right, sir; I’m off straight’s an arrow.”

“One minute, Mr. Hampden. You’ll have a glass of wine?”

“Excuse me, capen, but I’ve tasted it before, I reckon. Yes, sirree,
once I took a thimbleful too much, and next day, sez I to myse’f, ‘No
more liquor for Dumpty.’”

In a minute or two after this Dumpty was dashing over the snow to the
spot where his tribe had been left.

The doctor entered now.

The steward had kept his dinner hot.

“The Teelies have gone back, sir, and peace is restored.”

He bowed and smiled to Ingomar, then sat down to dinner; but while he
ate, only ordinary subjects were talked about.

Then Wright joined the circle round the fire, and, having cleared away,
the steward considered himself privileged to stand in the doorway for a
short time to listen.

For on board Arctic ships faithful servants are allowed quite a deal of
freedom, which, by the way, I have never known them abuse.

“Well, my friends,” said Ingomar, “you must excuse my shortcomings as a
story-teller. I suppose I’m not old enough to tell fibs, so my yarn, if
short and stupid, has at least truthfulness in its favour.”

“Heave round, sir,” said Captain Mayne Brace.

And Ingomar, smiling, obeyed.




CHAPTER III

“MY PRIDE WARRED AGAINST MY BETTER FEELINGS”


“Well, gentlemen, Ingomar being merely my stage name because I played in
that piece more than in any other, I ought at the very offset to tell
you my baptismal one. That was Hans, and my father being an Armstrong, I
very naturally adopted his surname. Hans Armstrong, then; and here you
have me clad in skins, of which rig-out I am beginning to be slightly
ashamed.”

“Pardon me,” said Captain Brace, “you tell us that you belonged to
Chicago. Do you happen to have any personal acquaintance with the
Dutch-American millionaire Armstrong?”

“I have known that gentleman, sir, since I was eighteen inches long. He
wasn’t much of a millionaire then. I do myself the honour of believing
that it was I who brought all the good luck to that well-known family;
and although when I was a child Mrs. A. occasionally showed her extreme
affection by spanking me, I loved and love her very much. If alive,
young gentlemen, she is my mother; if dead, she is a saint in heaven.
They have just one other child, a girl, my dear sister Marie, years
younger than myself, and she will fall heir some day, I suppose, to all
my father’s millions.”

“But you yourself, Hans?”

“Well, sir, I--I suppose I am a fool, sir, or, more probably, a born
idiot. I am likewise the prodigal son. For the last six months and over
I have not certainly been eating husks with the swine. It would be wrong
and cowardly in me to allude to my friends the Yak-Yaks as swine; but I
have been living, as I have already told you, in a somewhat unrefined
way.

“The Armstrongs, I think I have heard my father say, first went to
Britain and settled there, then across the sea to America, and fought
against you during the War of Independence. But that has nothing
whatever to do with me. My parents have been very, very good to me, and
my education has been quite up to the Boston standard. Only when I
reached the advanced age of seventeen--I am now two and twenty--I began
to grow reckless. Civilization was not good enough for me. It was too
much in the same groove. I determined therefore to shake the dust of
Chicago off my shoes--there _is_ a good deal of dust in Chicago--and
find my way into regions remote, where, if the people were not rich,
they were at least honest. My sister’s wild entreaties, my mother’s
tears, prevailed not against my headstrong self.

“My adventures among the Rocky Mountains and forests of the Far West
would fill a book. I thought seriously of living in the wilds for life,
and marrying the daughter of a chief.

“He was ugly enough to have stopped a clock, but a splendid warrior, and
his braves were all that braves should be. Cheena, the daughter, was but
a child of twelve. But she interested and amused me, and perhaps
captivated me with her beauty and her innocent ways. One of these
innocent ways was to play with snakes. She even taught me to boldly
touch and handle the rattler.

“No wild beast would harm Cheena, and she went fearlessly into the dens
of even grizzly bears, and played with their puppies as if they had been
dolls.

“I lived in the wilds with this wandering tribe for nearly three happy
years. Cheena knew English, and I taught her more. Shakespeare was my
constant companion. Better perhaps had it been my Bible. But Cheena and
I played many a scene together in glades of the beautiful forest.

“I must hurry over all this, though.

“Well, one day, with three men and two tame wolves, I went away on a big
shoot. When we returned, I found that a warlike tribe had attacked the
chief’s camp, and that he and his braves had been defeated and
scattered.

“I never saw him again, nor poor Cheena, though I wandered about in
search of them for three long, dreary months.

“Then one day I returned to my father’s house. It was late at night, but
I climbed up into my own old bedroom, just as I used to do when a lad.

“Nothing was changed. Everything had been kept sacred as a temple.

“I went quietly to bed, and when next morning I coolly rang for water
and old Roberts entered, he shook with fear so that he would have fallen
had I not supported him.

“‘Is--it--you, Master Hans?’ he quavered, ‘and not a
dead--go--go--ghost?’

“‘Is that like the hand of a dead go--go--ghost, Roberts?’ I said,
grasping his arm with my forest-hardened fingers.

“‘Oh--no--no,’ he almost shrieked. ‘Lor, sir, how you’ve growed! Your
mother and Sissie will be skeered, I guess, when they sees you.’

“‘And they are all well?’

“‘That’s so, Master Hans; and the old man too.’

“‘Well, some hot water, Roberts. I’ll wash and come downstairs to
breakfast.’

“I was down before anybody, and sitting quietly in a rocker, smoking
one of dad’s best Havanas, when Sissie and mother entered.

“You may judge what followed, boys.”

“But,” pleaded Charlie, “you’re not making the story half long enough.”

“I settled down now, sir, to the hardest work ever I had in my life.”

“And that was?”

“Doing nothing. But I couldn’t keep it up. It was ruining my fine
constitution.

“I was always fond of the stage, and took Marie to see _Ingomar_ one
evening.

“She was delighted. I was not. _Ingomar_ was not written by Shakespeare,
I believe, but it was a pet play of mine, and I knew I could act the
part better.

“But somehow I went back several nights running. Then, as my good or my
bad fortune would have it, one evening the excited manager rushed before
the screen to announce that, to his grief and chagrin, the principal
actor had been taken suddenly ill, and that the play could not be put
on. Yes, of course, he added, the gate-money would be refunded.

“After this, some impulse seized me. I stood boldly up in the box, and
shouted with arm extended--

“‘Stay, I know the part, and if the manager will but give me a chance, I
will try my best.’

“Every eye was turned towards my box, while Sissie shrank behind the
curtain. I am told, sir, that I am not bad looking, and my figure is
fairly good.

“There was a wild ‘Hooray!’ now, at all events, and that evening found
me before the footlights.

“I played with heart and soul. I had the people with me, and felt I had;
and when at the end of the first act I was called before the curtain, I
received an ovation that would have satisfied a far better actor than I.

“Hardly thinking about the disgrace my people would imagine I was
bringing on them, I accepted the manager’s terms to play for three
weeks.

“I told them that night what I had done. Mother was silent, Sissie
looked frightened; and when next morning we all met at breakfast, I
could see that both had been crying.

“Scarcely a word was said, but that forenoon my father asked me into his
sanctum.

“‘Boy, boy,’ he began, ‘why this madness? Do you wish to bring my grey
hairs down with sorrow to the grave?’

“I sat quietly down that our eyes might be more on a level, for I am
very tall.

“‘Dear father,’ I said, ‘I am foolish enough to think that I shall be an
honour to you as an actor.’

“‘Honour! Actor!’ he cried.

“‘It is a noble profession,’ I said quietly; ‘and when you come to
listen to my interpretation of _Hamlet_, you will believe that God has
gifted your son with genius. There will be no sorrow then, dear daddy.

“‘Besides,’ I added mischievously, ‘you haven’t got a single solitary
grey hair in head or whiskers.’

“Some people are hard to convince. My father is one of them.

“‘I will cut you off with a dollar,’ he thundered, ‘if you do not give
up this disgraceful fad. If you do I will take you into partnership.’

“Then I told him grandiosely that the resolution I had taken was fixed,
immutable; but that rather than bring disgrace upon him, I would change
my name as soon as this engagement was over, and go into a far country
to act where no one would know me.

“‘I began life,’ he said, as he sunk back in his chair, ‘with fourpence
in my pocket.’

“‘And I, daddy,’ I replied, ‘am beginning life without a penny, but
possessed of one of the dearest old fathers that ever a young man was
gifted with.’

“He was softened.

“‘Boy,’ he said, after a pause, ‘I am wealthy, but your sister must be
my heir. If you must go--then go. I will place a trifle at your disposal
in my bank at New York. You will have that to fall back upon, when your
fad and folly leave you. Good-bye. I may never see you more.’

“He started from his chair and marched straight out of the room.

“Here, boys, ends the second act of the prodigal son.

“Just two months after this I found that my father’s words were coming
true. I had attempted _Hamlet_, but was playing to very poor houses.

“When I came home one evening and found a very humble dinner waiting for
me, I became very sad indeed.

“But worse was to follow, for in a week’s time my engagement at the
theatre was over, and I was politely told I was not good business, and
could not be retained.

“I went quietly and, I thought, calmly away; but happening to enter a
club that evening where my presence had always been welcome before, I
found only coldness. When a rival actor taunted me as to my success, I
completely lost control of myself. I flew at the fellow, picked him up,
armchair and all, and threw him to the other side of the room.

“I heard no more of the matter, but in a week’s time I found myself
alone in my dingy lodgings without a copper in my pocket.

“I was alone with my pride. I might beg, but never again, I told myself,
would I darken my father’s door.

“It was two days after this when, while strolling along near to the
docks, I was met by a French seafaring man. He looked at me and I at
him.

“‘Do you want work?’ he asked.

“‘That I do. I’ll do anything.’

“‘Well, you look a likely sportsman. I’m off in a day or two on a
curious kind of cruise to the very far north.’

“‘I’ll go with you,’ I answered, ‘if the wages are not starvation.’

“‘Come with me now,’ he said. ‘We will soon settle matters.’

“He had a boat, and we were both rowed off to a strange-looking but
strong and sturdy brig.

“Every man on board except this same Humpty Dumpty was French. What
cared I? Surely I could hold my own in a fight against a score of little
sailors.

“‘You are not a sailor,’ said my new friend, when we were together in
his little cabin.

“‘No,’ I said; ‘but I can shoot, and wield an axe, and I can fish.’

“‘You’re my man. But I must explain. We are engaged by a celebrated firm
of chemists to go to Greenland waters and fish for sharks. The oil of
the livers is not only finer and richer but more abundant than that of
the cod, and it is considered an infallible cure for consumption.

“‘You’ll have to rough it,’ he added. “‘Thank God to have the chance.’

“And the bargain was speedily made, and the articles signed.

“I was to join in two days’ time.

“That night it suddenly occurred to me to visit my father’s bank here. I
still had his letter, and by its aid could identify myself.

“I must confess that I went to that bank in bitterness of spirit against
my poor daddy. But I felt sure that the trifle he had deposited to my
credit, would be but the traditional dollar with which prodigal sons are
often cut off. I meant to bore a hole in it, and wear it round my neck.

“I had no sooner made myself known than the manager, to my great
surprise, shook me by the hand.

“‘Come into my room,’ he said. ‘Your father has sent me your photograph,
so that there is no need for identification. And the cheque is a
handsome one.’

“‘I hope, sir,’ I said, ‘you will not tantalize me. I expect nothing
from my father except one dollar.’

“‘The cash standing to your credit,’ he said, ‘is two millions
sterling.’

“I answered scarcely a word. I was too dazed to speak. This, then, was
the dollar with which my father had cut me off.

“I arose from my chair, and, hardly taking time to shake hands with
this business-like banker, I walked straight out, and away home to my
dingy, dismal lodgings.

“I wanted to think, and to be alone.

“‘My poor father!’ These were the first words I said to myself. And at
this moment I would have given a good deal to be sitting once more in
our old-fashioned parlour, with mother and sister near me, and my father
studying the markets as he sat in his chair.

“But evil thoughts began to take the place of good, and my pride warred
against my better feelings.

“These two millions were a million times more than I deserved, though it
would leave him but little poorer. This was true, but nevertheless I
felt that I was cut off.

“‘Here is thy portion, boy,’ he seemed to have said. ‘Get thee away into
a far country, and come not near us again.’

“I was banished. I would keep to my engagement with the French
shark-hunter strictly and to the letter. My millions might lie there. I
would not draw a cheque even for a dollar. I was proud, and my pride
bred bitterness of heart.

“I wrote at least half a dozen letters to Sissie and mother, read them
over, and tore them up as soon as penned. For somehow that bitterness of
heart breathed all through each one of them.

“Then, when calmer, I wrote one simple, loving letter, bidding all
good-bye. And it ended thus: ‘When I am worthy to be my good old
father’s son I will return.’”

       *       *       *       *       *

“Ah, gentlemen,” he continued, after a pause of silence that no one
cared to break, “my long banishment to this dreary country, though
self-inflicted, has done me good and changed my mind. Before, I could
see men but as trees walking, _now_ I can read all my father’s motives.
Like all our forbears, he is proud, but he is true, and--well, I must
confess I love him. There!

“My adventures since I left home are too numerous to tell you. Our ship
was wrecked, and Dumpty and I alone were saved. Then I joined a band of
wandering Eskimos--the Yak-Yaks. I did not care what became of me. I
felt I was running away from myself, from my evil, prideful nature, and
so here I am, a changed and, I trust, a better man.

“One thing, however, I have determined upon. I will not return to my
father’s house, until I have done something which shall show him that I
possess some of the sand and grit in me, which has descended to us from
the old fighting Armstrongs.

“But, I say,” he added comically, “you will get me that serge suit,
won’t you? And you will let me and Humpty Dumpty join your ship, and let
me have my hair cut, and--well, and just share your adventures, won’t
you?”

“By all means,” replied Captain Mayne Brace.

“One minute before you finally decide,” said Ingomar. “For all you know,
I may be a mere adventurer or a madman. But see, I have some
business-like method in my madness.”

He pulled from an inside pouch a bundle of papers.

“I have kept these, Captain Brace. I place them before you, and, unless
you promise me you will glance over them, I shall return to-morrow to my
igloo among the Yak-Yaks, and trouble you no more.”

“I will take them to my cabin, young sir, though I think there is no
need to. I can read honesty in your eyes.”

Ingomar’s manner changed now at once. He was brimful of happiness
apparently, and addressed himself more to the boys than the others.

“I say, lads,” he cried, “won’t we have a day of it to-morrow, if your
good captain will permit you to cross the mountains with me?”

“Oh, we shall enjoy it!” cried Charlie.

“Won’t we just,” said Walt.

“I’ve never driven dogs, but I think I could if I tried.”

“Hurrah!”

And the evening passed very happily away.




CHAPTER IV

THE AGREEMENT DRAWN UP AND SIGNED


Like all men who are ever likely to do any good in this world, and leave
footsteps in the sands of time, Captain Mayne Brace was an early riser.

The stars were still glowing like diamonds in the sky, then, and the
merry dancers--the aurora--were still at their revels when he turned out
to have his bath. A quarter of an hour after this found him on deck.

Here, to his surprise, he met young Ingomar. He stood on the poop, his
face skywards and to the north.

“Is it not a grand sight, sir?” he said. “How near and how brightly
these stars and planets burn! It seems as if one could touch them with
one’s rifle or fishing-rod. And the aurora-gleams--the positive
magnetism that comes from the far-off Southern Pole--how beautiful their
transparency of colours! Those ribbons of light seem to me like living
things. And in the stillness of this early morning do you not hear them
talking? Shsh--shs--shs--shs! Oh, sir, is it not God Himself who is
speaking there--the God of power, the God we know so little of, the God
whom in our pride of knowledge we sometimes venture to impugn, to
correct, to criticize! Forgive me, sir, for speaking thus before an
older man than myself. _But_ oh, sir, there is a glamour about that sky,
about these northern solitary wilds, which gets around the heart and
soul, and makes one feel one is really face to face with the
Creator--Maker not alone of this puny earth, but of yonder universe--of
infinity itself!”

He scarcely gave Captain Brace time to reply.

“Down in one’s bunk,” he continued, “one belongs to this world. Up here
among the stars and aurora one is with God. But down below last night,
sir, I was thinking of my father, my mother, and sister. To say that I
was not longing a little for home would be to insinuate that I was more
than a young man. Yet my resolution has not been one whit shaken. When I
can do something that no one else has ever yet done, or at least made an
attempt to do this something, the prodigal son will return to his
father’s house; not till then. My father is a very Napoleon of finance.
In that line I may never, _can_ never, hope to equal him, nor do I
desire to do so. Yet I may become a great explorer, and help to add to
the world’s fund of knowledge for the world’s benefit.

“I had made up my mind never to finger a frank of those two millions,
but I shall, and will gladly, spend one million, if need be, for the
furtherance of a plan I have in view, and have well thought out. It is
an ambitious one, sir. I feel I ought to blush even to mention it.”

“You need not, young sir, if it be honourable,” said Brace.

Ingomar, as we may continue to call him, had been walking up and down
the deck so rapidly, that it was difficult to keep pace with his
gigantic strides.

But he hove to now suddenly, and confronted the captain.

“Listen,” he said. “The Americans have done as much as any other nation
save Britain to solve the mystery that hangs around the Pole yonder. The
veil will soon be raised. _I_ would go farther; I would venture to aid
in the attempts that are now about to be made by you Britishers and by
the Germans, to wrench its secrets from the Great Unknown, from the
Antarctic itself, to force it to tell what it knows of the story of the
earth.”

“The ambition,” said the captain, “is a noble one, certainly, and even I
have had thoughts of bringing the knowledge I have gained in regions
round our own North Pole to bear upon the South. Indeed, I was almost
thinking of joining the expedition when I got home.”

“But _I_,” said Ingomar, “would not join any expedition. No, no, sir,
and a thousand ‘No’s.’ I should fit out my own. And if I were to die in
the attempt, why, I should die in a worthy cause; and to youth death
does not seem so very dreadful if surrounded by a halo of noble
adventure.

“And would you believe it,” he went on, “while in my lonesome igloo over
the hills yonder, I have for months been forming all my plans for future
operation. I would rather lay these before older and more skilled and
scientific men than myself, and all I should do, all the honour I might
obtain, would be that of finding the money for the expedition.

“Well, now, it may seem an abrupt question to ask, but I think that as
long as a fellow keeps a clear brain and a good look-out ahead,
abruptness is no great sin. Can you, then, or will you, sell me your
ship?”

“This barque is not my own, alas! or, after having been so singularly
unfortunate in ‘making a voyage,’[B] and presuming that you are sincere,
I would gladly do so on the understanding that my services as master
mariner of the _Walrus_ should be retained. But come down below. The
fire is well alight, and we can talk uninterruptedly for a good hour yet
before the others turn out.”

Although the acquaintance with each other of these two men was so very
recent, there was a something--call it by any scientific name you
please--that seemed to draw them together.

Captain Mayne Brace was very favourably impressed by the prodigal son,
as he would insist upon calling himself. The coincidence that had
brought them together was certainly strange, but Fate moves in a
mysterious way, and Brace determined to take advantage of the meeting
between Ingomar and himself.

He candidly opened his mind to the young millionaire.

“I am bound,” he said, “to do all I can to secure a good voyage during
the spring fishery. Nothing could prevent me from attempting this for
the benefit of my owners; and if I must return ‘a clean ship,’ then I
shall have to steel my nerves to encounter my owners. The ship is
well--too well--insured, and it was hinted to me that if I failed in
making a paying voyage, no questions would be asked if I cast her away.
There would be little chance of that, for even after a rough-and-tumble
life at sea for so many years, I have a little honour left me, a clean
heart, and a clear conscience.

“But, Mr. Armstrong----”

“Call me not Armstrong yet, sir--just Ingomar, and hang the ‘Mr.’”

“Well, Ingomar, I have no doubt my owners would be willing to sell the
_Walrus_, and therefore, if you choose now to sign articles, I shall
rate you as harpooner, and shall be perfectly willing to ship for you,
before we leave these regions, the Yak-Yaks, the dogs, and young bears
you say would be necessary to make our expedition a success.

“We are a sturdy ship and good sailer, and we have plenty of room, if we
do not make a voyage, for you and your pets.”

“You have made me very happy, sir. Let us make the agreement at once.”

“Just one moment, young sir. You have told me that the _Walrus_ will be
the auxiliary vessel carrying extra stores, the dogs, the Yak-Yak
hunters, sledges, etc., and that you would build or buy and fit out a
special ship for the actual scientific exploration. Now, I am a plain
man--under what flag should we sail?”

“The Stars and Stripes?” said Ingomar.

This was more like a question than an answer, and Brace replied
sturdily--

“No, sir. _I_ will sail under no flag except the British.

    ‘The flag that braved a thousand years
      The battle and the breeze.’

But,” he added, half regretfully, “if you succeed in purchasing this
good barque--and a better never sailed to the Sea of Ice--she will
belong to you, and you can hoist your Stars and Stripes; only----”

“I understand,” said Ingomar, “and honour your sentiment. Well, you must
be captain of the _Walrus_, that is clear. But everything else must be
made clear, and I am certain we will not quarrel about the flag
displayed.”

He considered a moment.

“Let us have the two in one,” he said. “Not one beneath the other, else
we should quarrel worse than ever.”

He laughed at his own quaint notion, as he added--

“Why not have the two flags tacked together, so that their united ensign
should show from one side the Bird of Freedom--the eagle, and on the
other your British batch of Lions?”

It was Captain Brace’s turn to laugh now, and he did so right heartily.

“‘Pon my soul,” he said, “the conceit is a good one. I see that you and
I, sir, are united, anyhow--just as the British and the Americans should
ever be.”

Then the agreement was drawn up and signed by both, and so this
memorable interview came to a close.

“I feel so happy now, captain,” said young Ingomar, “that--that I could
cry.”

“Rather an original method of showing happiness, isn’t it?”

“Rather effeminate, anyhow. But now I feel at home here; and within the
last four and twenty hours my prospects in life have brightened, and my
sky is clear; the star of hope is shining as brightly as the Pole star
yonder. I’m young, you see, sir, and---- Well, I can’t help that, can I,
Captain Brace? But I don’t mean to fail, anyhow.”

“No; and you have nothing to be ashamed of, Ingomar. As to failure--

    ‘In the lexicon of youth which fate reserves
     For a bright manhood, there is no such word
     As Fail.’”

       *       *       *       *       *

True to time--in fact, a little before it--the Yak-Yaks were seen
returning to the barque, yelling and whooping, the dogs stretched out,
and apparently hugging the snow as they sped onwards like a hairy
hurricane across the level stretch of bay.

It was arranged that Nick and Nora both should accompany this tour
inland, but as they could not be expected to keep pace with these
trained Arctic dogs, one was taken up into Captain Brace’s sledge, and
the other with the boys themselves in Ingomar’s.

Food was not forgotten, you may be well sure, nor tobacco and
knickknacks for the natives.

The journey was a long one, and many a halt had to be made on hill-tops,
and even in the valleys beneath.

No one who has not travelled in a real Eskimo well-appointed dog-sleigh
can have the faintest notion of the speed obtained on good snow.

To-day it seemed as if the drivers were bent upon making a record, and
it was one that I would defy any motor-car to make over the same track.
The dogs needed to rest now and then, to lie down and pant a little, and
refresh themselves by gulping down mouthfuls of the pure snow that was
within easy reach.

Then they were fit again once more.

Though it was but little past one o’clock p.m., the sun was already
going down when the halt for luncheon was called; and it need hardly be
said that under so bracing a sky our travellers made each a hearty meal.

They were high up on a rounded hill, and the view all around from the
rugged mountains of the west to the east, where lay the rough and rugged
sea of ice, was indescribably beautiful.

Even the Yak-Yaks themselves seemed impressed with the transcendent
loveliness of this marvellous Arctic sunset, and those moments of such
stillness and silence that one might have heard a snowflake fall.

It was night and starlight before they reached the Eskimo village.

A moon by this time had risen solemnly over the hills, and flooded all
the country with its strange, mysterious light--- a light the like of
which I have seen in no land save the Arctic, a light that seems mystic
and positively holy.

All the inhabitants turned out to welcome our heroes, and a wild,
strange welcome it was.

This was a wandering tribe, and consequently a more brave and fearless
people than the inhabitants of the igloo villages around the coast.

But they were safe; and they looked upon Ingomar as their sun-king, as
in their musical, labial language they expressed it.

This tribe might have numbered altogether some six or seven hundred
souls, and I may as well tell the truth about them--they never fished
for blubber themselves, but levied blackmail on their humbler and more
industrious neighbours who lived along the shores of gulfs and bays.

They had very large stores of frozen blubber, however, thousands of
skins, and plenty of stored fish, and flesh of every sort, from
seagulls’ to whales’.

Stimulants in the shape of rum or brandy I do not believe they ever
tasted, but they seemed all the more happy in consequence.

Ingomar strode round among them, and even the children ran towards him
to kiss his hand. Nay, more, the very dogs danced about him, but
“down-charged” whenever he lifted his hand.

It was a queer sight to see the splendid jet-black Newfoundland standing
close by his Nora’s side and defying the whole howling pack, turning his
head sideways now and then to give Nora a lick, as much as to say,
“Don’t be afraid, my dear; they’re only ignorant savages. I could fight
them six at a time.”

The night was to be one of hard frost; but these nomads, much to our
heroes’ astonishment, lit a great fire of ancient pine wood, which they
had excavated from a hillside not far off, and so John Frost was defied
for once.

The arrival of real “Eengleeshmen” at their winter camp was an event
that no one would ever forget.

Though, in a manner of speaking, warlike in comparison to the ordinary
Eskimos, these Yak-Yaks seemed very gentle and tractable, and did all in
their power to entertain their guests. They sang queer little musical
ditties, and the men and women joined in every chorus, clapping knees
and brows with their palms in quite a funny way.

Then some of the head hunters gave a kind of dramatic performance,
spear-armed; and even Charlie and Walter could see that this
represented every phase of a great bear-hunt, even to the slaying of
Bruin, and the death of one of the hunters.

Then Ingomar himself took the snowy stage, and if he had been listened
to with the same rapt attention in New York that he was to-night by
these semi-savages, the probability is that he never would have left his
own country.

Ingomar’s igloo was a very large one, and in it burned two huge lamps,
giving plenty of heat and light. There was no smoke, because that which
arose from the oil was carried right up through, and though all the
whites slept here in their bear and seal-skins, there was not a particle
of discomfort felt.

And all slumbered well till eight o’clock next morning.

The fire was now replenished, and smoked fish made a right dainty
addition to the breakfast. The _menu_ was certainly not so extensive as
that of a Glasgow or London hotel, but our heroes sat down to it with
hearty appetites, and that is more than most people can boast of in
gloomy London town.

A surprise was awaiting them this morning, of which Ingomar had given
the visitors no previous hint.




CHAPTER V

THE SHIP’S BEARS: GRUFF, AND GROWLEY, AND GRUMPEY, AND MEG


The surprise was this: no fewer than four young Greenland bears[C] were
led forth, and attached or harnessed to a hugely large sledge, and
seemed so perfectly quiet and well broken, that neither Charlie nor Walt
hesitated for a moment to take their seats.

This sleigh could accommodate as many as ten men.

But these bears, although they moved not with half the rapidity of a
team of dogs, never varied their pace, and never needed rest until they
had covered a distance of not less than twelve miles.

Both the Newfoundlands had been shut up in an igloo. This was a
precautionary measure, for although the bears never attempted to molest
the Yak-dogs, they might not have objected to a mouthful or two of fine,
fresh Newfoundland.

And the end of it all was that Captain Mayne Brace considered himself
quite justified in purchasing these noble animals, for if anything came
of the proposed Antarctic expedition, there was no reason why they
should not be taken south with the force.

The days grew longer and longer now, fresh snow fell, softer winds began
to blow, and at long last, with noises that are indescribable, the ice
all around began to crack and break with the force of great waves that
rolled in beneath them from the Eastern ocean.

Previous to this, however, peace had been established between the
Yak-Yaks and the Teelies. The former had encamped close to the bay, and
plenty of provisions and necessaries having been landed, Humpty Dumpty
himself was left in charge of the whole--a kind of white king, in fact,
who considered himself of no small importance. He had orders to keep the
peace until the _Walrus_ should return after the spring fishing.

The sun was now shining nineteen hours out of the twenty-four, and soon
it would rise not to set again for months; and so one glorious morning
sail was set, and the _Walrus_, scorning the lesser baybergs, went
ploughing her way slowly seawards, and in good time reached the whaling
grounds.

If Captain Mayne Brace had come to these northern seas merely for sport
and pleasure, he might have had plenty of both. There were seals
enough, though rather scattered; there were bears in abundance,
strolling defiantly on their native ice, or buffeting the billows in
search of pastures new; there were bladder-noses, sharks in scores--oh,
in shoals sometimes--walruses on the ice and in the water, lonely
unicorns, and those marvellous narwhals that go plunging about, and
always seem to be going somewhere on particular business, but never
getting there. Yet glorious times of it the beasts have for all that
when they reach shoal water, and can spear with their wonderful weapons
the flat fish and skates that there do dwell. For my own part I should
rather like to be a narwhal for a month or two in summer. Hammer-headed
sharks, too, there were, those hideous zygænas, and birds in millions;
but, alas, for Brace’s pretty barque and her greedy owners, hardly ever
was a true Greenland whale seen or tackled.

And so when the season was waxing to a close, and these monster whales
had babies of their own with which they departed southward to warmer
seas, for their children’s sake, Captain Brace determined one morning
that it was time to bear up once more for Britain’s shores.

Of course the men were down-hearted, because many of them had families
to provide for, and did not want to return with empty pockets. But
“better luck next” is the motto of your Arctic sailor; and when Brace,
their well-beloved skipper, told them that there was considerable
probability that many of them--if they chose to volunteer--would be
engaged for an expedition to the Southern Pole, they regained heart, and
made the welkin ring with their lusty cheers.

When the _Walrus_ arrived at last at Incognita Bay, and the anchor was
let go in a cosy corner, as near to the shore as they could venture with
safety, preparations were immediately commenced, first, for the shipment
of huge blocks of fresh-water ice, and afterwards, for the embarkation
of the dogs and Yak-Yaks they were to take southwards with them.

The bears were going to be the great difficulty. They were splendidly
trained, it is true. But then they were but young; and who could say
that they might not, when at sea, kick over the traces, eat their
Yak-Yak keepers, and become frantically unmanageable?

The whole of the fo’cas’le was turned into a huge bear-den for their
accommodation, and seal-meat in abundance was lowered into an ice-tank,
that, during their long voyage, they might not starve.

It was a happy thought of Slap-dash, a brave Innuit and chief keeper of
the bears, to have trained three of the Yak-dogs to sleep with his
monster pets. The bears had become very fond of these, and growled a
good deal at each other over them at night, but never actually fought.

But for these honest dogs the shipment of the Bruins would have
presented far greater difficulties.

I must describe how this shipment was actually effected. To have roped
the poor beasts would have rendered them savage, and this would have
been rather indiscreet, to say the least. So a large raft was
constructed, as well as a sort of inclined plane of wood, similar to a
horse’s ladder. This last was made fast to the fo’cas’le bulwark above,
while the other end was held in its place, on the sea below, by means of
floats and beams from the ship’s water-line.

The three pet dogs, the bears’ favourites, were easily got on to the
raft, and the Bruins followed. The Innuit himself kept feeding them as
they were being towed all the way to the ship, and while the raft was
made fast to the inclined plane. Then up sprang Slap-dash, and called
the dogs to follow.

“Oh,” said the biggest bear, whose name was Gruff, “if that’s your game,
here’s for after.”

And up he went.

In less time than it takes me to write these lines all the lot were
comfortably caged.

They were not quite satisfied with their lot to begin with, however.

They had never been to sea or on board ship before in their lives,
though they had been permitted to swim about the bay many times and oft,
and even to stalk seals for themselves. But to be placed in a den with
strong iron stanchions before it, was a trifle more than they had
bargained for.

Slap-dash was a very good master to them, however, and tried to comfort
them in every way that he could. And so did the dogs.

Before I go any further let me mention that bears are almost, if not
quite, as sagacious, in their own way, as cats. Yet the ways of bears
are a little peculiar, and as pets--well, they are not altogether
satisfactory. The reason is this: they are treated without any tact on
board ship, and teased and tormented for the pleasure of hearing them
growl or cough or roar. On the ice a bear simply regards a man as
something to eat--not so nice, of course, as a seal, but, anyhow, a
change. And so they go for the human biped when hungry--I mean when the
bear is hungry. Men chase bears and kill them for sport or for their
skins and paws. Bears chase men because they are wholesome eating,
especially if fat, and almost everybody does get fat in the Arctic
regions.

As a parlour pet, a Greenland bear would hardly be suitable for a boy,
and if the boy were to take him out for an airing, say, in a city
park--well, there would be fewer city babies about before he got his pet
back home again.

A young Polar bear, with whom I was shipmate once upon a time, pawed me
in fun one day, and the barque giving a bit of a lee lurch, I fell.
Instead of waiting till I got up out of the scuppers, the young rascal
went for my leg, and I had to wriggle out of one sea-boot and skip. I
never saw that boot again, so I imagine he devoured it. On the whole,
then, if you hanker after a white ice-bear as a pet, you had better
think of probable consequences, for his immense size makes him an
awkward customer in many ways.

But, mind this, the Polar bear _is_ to be won by kindness, and when so
won, he will never harm _you_, but always make a point of swallowing the
other boy. And that is really very good of the bear, especially if the
other boy has been nasty with you some time before this.

It took all the tact of which the brave Innuit was possessed to get
those beautiful bears settled down in their quarters, but it was soon
evident enough that they were going to be real ship’s pets.

A little doubtful at first they were as to Walter’s and Charlie’s
intentions when the boys brought them biscuits and tit-bits from the
cabin. Instinct seemed to account for this. Bears become much sooner
attached to savages than they do to white men, for whenever the latter
appear, their principal object seems to be to torment and torture or get
fun out of the animals they subdue. Savages are, as a rule, far more
kind to the animals than those creatures who call themselves Christians,
but are not.

It was not long, however, before the bears began to take a different
view of the pale-faces on board. They might, they seemed to think, turn
out better than they looked, although tradition or something else told
them that it was those very bipeds who had hunted and chased and killed
with fire-sticks (guns) their ancestors from time immemorial, and who
added insult to injury by placing them in barrels and casks with bars in
front for men to torture and boys to tease during the long and terrible
voyage to Britain.

Before a week was over, the bears had quite settled down in their
quarters. They had come to the conclusion that nobody here intended to
do them any harm. Perhaps they had heard kind and thoughtful Captain
Brace give orders that no one should molest them. Over and above this,
the wise animals had soon found out that the food was better than any
they had ever had on shore, and that ship’s biscuit is even more
toothsome than white-man steak.

Besides, every forenoon they were allowed out to have a run round the
decks under the guardianship of the brave Innuit Slap-dash. A most
fearless fellow was this same Innuit, and in intellect as well as in
every manly quality infinitely above his fellows.

But whenever the bo’s’n piped, “Bears to dance and play. Out of the way
all you lads as doesn’t want to be ’ugged,” most of the crew who weren’t
on shore dived down below and pulled the hatches to. But several who
wanted to see the fun, took to the rigging and to the main top or fore.

Nick also went below, and took his wife with him.

“There’s too much bear there for us to eat, Nora,” Nick seemed to say.
“Besides, my dear, discretion is the better part of valour.”

The bears’ names were Gruff, and Growley, and Grumpey, and Meg.

And Growley was Gruff’s wife, and Grumpey had married Meg, so to speak.

But Gruff ruled the roost, and would have nailed the roast, too, had he
got a chance.

Whenever they were let out of their den, they used to shuffle right away
aft all in a row, with their noses in the air and sniffing--ten yards by
two of solid bear.

The boys were already on top of the skylight, with bones and biscuits
and all things good and tasty; and the bears stood alongside with great
open mouths to be fed. It was Gruff’s privilege to have the very last
bite, and then to take his wife away; but if Growley did not follow
immediately, Gruff went back and gave Growley a wallop with his great
paw that landed her in the lee-scuppers.

Then the fun began. All sorts of fun, in fact. They ran and they danced,
and stood on end and played at leap-frog, coughing and roaring all the
time like a dozen steam-hooters. Gruff had a habit of standing on his
head and then rolling clean over. When his body came down with a thud on
the deck, the ship shivered as if a green sea had struck her.

This was merely one of Gruff’s tricks, for the little darling thought of
something fresh every morning, and some of these I shall take the
liberty of mentioning further on.

In three weeks’ time the good ship was ready to take her leave, and a
very sad parting it was indeed for the Yak-Yaks and Teelies left behind.

Brace gave them a banquet on shore, which went far to assuage their
grief, however. It was a huge cauldron of thick pea-soup, with lumps of
fat pork and beef in it, and flanked with biscuits. The dessert was a
couple of barrels of red herrings and a barrel of raw potatoes. These
were scattered broadcast among the crowd, and to witness that scrambling
and tumbling match would have wrung the tears of laughter from a
coal-carter’s horse.

When all sail was set and the _Walrus_ began to warm to her work under
the influence of a ten-knot breeze, the rigging was manned, and three
lusty cheers given for the simple, friendly savages they were leaving
behind in the land of perpetual snow, and whom they could never expect
to see again.

And down the wind from the tribes on shore came a long-drawn, falsetto
cry of farewell. It was meant for a cheer, but sounded more like the
moaning of a wintry wind.


END OF BOOK I




BOOK II

_UNDER THE SOUTHERN CROSS_




CHAPTER I

“AND NOW,” HE SAID, “’TIS DO OR DIE”


It is true enough that Captain Mayne Brace was only a simple sailor. But
if his heart was kind and soft, it was also a brave one. Nor did he lack
genuine business habits, and long before the _Walrus_ reached the most
northerly of the Shetland Islands, he had made up his mind as to what he
should do.

He was returning a clean ship. As a clean ship he had to meet his
owners. He knew what that would mean. There would be no banquets in his
honour at the end of this voyage, as there had been last time when he
returned to Hull a bumper ship, with thousands of tons of oil below,
with bings of skins on deck even, and bergs of fresh-water ice heaped
’twixt main and fore, enough to gladden the eyes of every hotel-keeper
in the City, and with a lovely young Polar bear as a gift to the Lady
Mayoress. No wishing him further health and fortune, no men to carry him
shoulder-high to the dining-hall. _Sic transit gloria mundi_ when a
Greenland captain returns a clean ship, to meet with cold looks and
taunts and sneers.

Honest Mayne Brace was not sure that he could face all this, so he put
boldly into Lerwick, and let go the anchor opposite this quaint old
town.

Everybody wanted a rest anyhow. Ingomar himself was longing to stretch
his legs on shore, and the boys to ride madly over the moors on
untrained and untameable Shetland ponies.

I believe the brave Yak-Yak men, with their thirty beautiful but daft
dogs, and Slap-dash, with his four bears, would have all gone on shore
together if invited, and taken the town by storm.

But Brace himself, with the young millionaire, went on shore, and took
immediate possession of the telegraph office.

Every one knew good Brace, and lifted his hat to him, and welcomed him
back from the land of ice and snow, and would fain have stopped him to
chat, but he went hurrying on.

The postmaster himself shook hands effusively, and to him Brace was
obliged to talk for a few minutes.

“I want you, Mr. Bryan, to let myself and my young friend here, in your
presence of course, wire for a short time. It is on secret business of
the greatest importance, and you know, Bryan, I am an adept at working
the wires.”

The postmaster was pleased, delighted, he said; and down sat Brace,
Ingomar standing by and looking amused.

The Arctic skipper summoned his owners at the Hull end, and requested
them to wire him, through the medium of a confidential clerk.

When all was ready, he told them briefly the story of his misadventures,
and asked for advice.

The reply was somewhat as follows, when boiled down.

“Curses on your ill luck! But why did you not obey our secret
instructions?”

“Hadn’t the heart nor the conscience.” Thus the reply. “Requires more
nerve than I have to do a thing of that kind. Would rather not stand in
a felon’s dock.”

“You’re a fool.” This from Hull. “You have all but ruined your owners.
We must sell the _Walrus_ now, and at once.”

Well, this was just the kind of message Brace half expected. And, when
he read it, he burst into a joyous, hearty “Ha, ha, ha!” in which
Ingomar readily joined.

Had this been the telephone, they might easily have heard that laugh at
Hull. But a laugh that is merely wired is a very cold kind of an
article.

“There is a gentleman,” wired Brace, “whom I know, that wants a strongly
built craft to cruise around Tierra del Fuego. He is in Lerwick now, and
might be tempted to buy the _Walrus_, at a price.”

“Tempt him, then, and be hanged to you,” was clicked through.

The return clicking spelt out, “He will give two-thirds of original
price, if you will dock the ship for complete repairs at Hull.”

There was a long pause now. A consultation was being held. That was
evident.

Then the wire rattled off, “A bargain! We will confirm our telegram by
letter to-night. Good-bye, Brace, till we see you.”

“Good-bye, owners. Trust no ill feeling. Will lie here a week.”

Then Brace got up, and Ingomar and he shook hands.

“I have a great respect for you, Captain Brace,” said Ingomar. “To look
at your jolly British face, I would not have credited you with such
thorough business tact and judgment. Why, it is downright Americano!”

“Thank you; and now we’ll go and dine.”

“One minute, my friend. Who should my banker be in London? Thanks. Well,
I’ll write a line to mine in New York, and they’ll soon make business
straight for us in old England. Ah! my dear old father will know I’ve
turned up again, and that my pride is softened will be shown by the fact
that I am drawing on my pile for £200,000. I’m like the Germans, sir.
There is no use going to war unless you’ve got the sinews and nerve,
and we are going to war with the Antarctic Pole. There is nothing to be
done without cash in this world.”

Brace’s first mate, with Charlie and Walt, came on shore soon, and all
repaired to the chief hotel, and no schoolboys could have enjoyed “a
blow-out” more thoroughly than these five enjoyed their first dinner on
land, after so long and so dreary a time in Arctic seas.

For one of the chief pleasures in a sailor’s life lies in the getting
back to the bonnie green shores of Britain again, after months or years
of sailing on far-off foreign seas.

It was the sweet summer time now in the Shetland Isles, and our young
folks enjoyed themselves as only young folks can.

They went fishing from boats and from the rocks, which are everywhere
most fantastic and lovely, forming many a little lonely cave, where, on
the golden sand, bask seals in blinks of sunshine.

The sea in spring and summer is nearly always blue, the breezes are
balmy and bracing, and the uplands and inlands all carpeted o’er with
the rarest and prettiest of wild flowers. Wild birds, too, are here,
especially sea-birds, whose happy voices mingle musically with the song
of the waves.

But I think that Charlie and Walt enjoyed more than anything else the
bare-back rides they had on daft and droll little Shetland ponies, with
Nick and his Nora doing their best to keep up with them, which they
could only do by taking all kinds of cross-cuts, and meeting their
masters where least expected.

I think it was a happy thought of Ingomar’s to buy and take off with
them two of those ponies to assist the work of Antarctic exploration.

But come to think of it, when, weeks after this, the _Walrus_, now the
property of young Ingomar, steamed into Hull, she was more of a floating
menagerie than anything else.

The owners were less sulky than Brace had expected. They really did give
a dinner, not only to the captain and his officers, but to all hands as
well; and one of them, in a hearty speech, said, among other
complimentary things, that he was sure he but expressed the sentiments
of his colleagues when he told Captain Mayne Brace, whose services they
were all too soon to lose, that a more clever, genial, or braver officer
never steered a barque to the Polar seas. He hoped that all would join
him in drinking his health, and wishing him success and safety all along
on the venturesome voyage he was about to embark upon.

And all did.

       *       *       *       *       *

It took the whole of the autumn and winter to build and fit out the new
Arctic explorer _Sea Elephant_, for the _Walrus_ was going to act more
as store-ship and tender to the _Sea Elephant_ than anything else. She
was to be under the command of Captain Mayne Brace himself, and would
take out the Yak-Yaks, the bears, and dogs, as well as an extra supply
of everything that was likely to be needed during the long and terrible
voyage and journey into the regions of the Great Unknown.

Captain Mayne Brace knew well what these regions were, for he had
himself taken part in a German expedition that had gone out many years
before, and had noted the deficiencies thereof.

So it was he alone who superintended everything.

Though aided nobly by his mate, and even his old bo’s’n and his Arctic
spectioneer, it was no easy task that he had set himself to perform.
They were going to a great snow-clad continent, on which there are
neither houses nor towns any more than there are in the moon, and
everything in the shape of repairs to engines, to interior, or to any
part or portion of the ship, must be done by the artificers, mechanics,
and engineers whom he must carry.

Many a long month’s thought and calculation this gave him, and many a
long journey also, to and fro in the train, for Dundee itself was to
have the honour of building and fitting out the _Sea Elephant_.

Captain Mayne Brace had no children of his own. He used to say that he
never could see any fun in a sailor marrying, who was here to-day and
away to-morrow, bound for the back of Bellfuff--wherever that may
be--with only a plank or two betwixt him and eternity, and liable any
day or hour to have to make a sudden call at the door of Davy Jones’
Locker.

Ingomar quite agreed with him as to the inadvisability of leaving widows
behind them to mourn their loss for the rest of their lives.

“Mourn for the rest of their lives? Eh? Humph!” That was Captain Brace’s
reply. And proof enough, too, I think, that he was not likely to run the
risk of wrecking his barque of life on the reefs and rocks of matrimony.

But Brace had been a saving man though no niggard, and therefore he did
not begrudge taking Walt and Charlie with him, to see the beauties of
bonnie Dundee whenever school terms permitted.

The companionship of such a man as Captain Brace was indeed a liberal
education in itself for them. For even during their holidays he would
never suffer them to be altogether idle, and he was, when time admitted,
their tutor in everything pertaining to the working of a ship.

The Dundee shipbuilders were honest. They considered that their
reputation was quite hung on gimbals with regard to the laying down and
building

[Illustration: CHARLIE AND WALT ENJOYED THE BARE-BACK RIDES

_Page 77_
]

of the _Sea Elephant_, especially under the supervision of such an
officer as Captain Brace, who would not permit a plank, beam, or knee to
be used that was not as sound as bronze.

The manning and officering of the _Sea Elephant_ was another matter for
much thought.

She would be when finished about 700 tons, and would carry provisions
for three whole years. Every pound or parcel of these would be from the
best firms, and hermetically sealed with such care that there would be
no danger of anything going wrong should it have to be kept for many
years.

I cannot spare space to describe in detail all the articles of food and
drink which the two vessels would carry between them, nor their armour.
As to the latter, independently of ordinary rifles and ammunition, they
had specially built tanks for explosives of tremendous power; and these,
I may inform you, were so packed for safety that even if the ship was in
flames above them, there could be no danger of catastrophe.

The uses these would be put to we shall see anon, but there was a
skilled artificer in charge of them, a man of the name of Macdonald, who
had worked in dynamite factories since his boyhood--a steady, sober,
long-headed Scot, whose rating was to be Captain of Explosives (Captain
X. he was called for short).

The _Sea Elephant_ was going to war, it is true, but it was war with
Nature’s forces, for the age has at last come in which Man is master
here below.

Ingomar was in constant and loving correspondence with his mother and
sister. He wrote to his father, too, but told him nothing about his
intention of disappearing from the civilized world for a time. All he
said was, that he was embarking upon an honest though daring enterprise,
which, he trusted, would, if he were successful, restore him once more
to his father’s favour. If he succeeded, then, he would return, the
prodigal son to his father’s house; if he failed, that father would
never hear of him any more.

The captain of the _Sea Elephant_ was an officer of high repute in the
United States Navy, who had seen service in the Polar regions. His name,
Bell.

Mr. Curtis was second in command, and belonged to the British Royal
Navy. He was a young fellow of barely six and twenty, and with all the
dash and go your true-born Englishman and sailor always possesses. From
the first he and Ingomar were the greatest friends.

The crew were all tried men, Arctic or icemen, as they are
called--English, Scots, Finns, and Norwegians.

“Be good to mother,” was Ingomar’s very last postscript to Sissie.
“Don’t believe me dead whatever you hear till thrice twelve months are
past and gone.”

Poor Ingomar, he was nothing if not romantic!

They sailed, those two ships, both upon the same day from a port in the
English Channel, but with so little fuss, and so little newspaper
reporting, that hardly anybody save the nearest and dearest relatives of
officers and crew witnessed their departure.

It was not until they were out and away leagues and leagues from the
chalky cliffs of England, not indeed until the August sun had set, that
Ingomar, as he stood on the quarter-deck of the sturdy _Walrus_, heaved
a sigh of relief, and turned to shake hands with bold Mayne Brace.

“Thank God, captain,” he said, “the trouble, the worry, the fuss, is
over at last. How soundly I shall sleep to-night!”

The skipper laughed as he rubbed his hands in glee.

“And now,” he said, “’tis do or die.”




CHAPTER II

A GIANT OF THE SOUTHERN SEAS


In the good old barque the _Walrus_ went not only Captain Mayne Brace
himself with our American hero Ingomar, and our two British boys, but
the spectioneer, with Dumpty, and a picked crew of sealers or whalers,
who hailed from Dundee or Hull. Then there were the Yak-Yaks, or wild
Innuits, under the immediate command of Slap-dash himself, who also
commanded the bears, Gruff, Growley, Grumpey, and Meg. The sub-chief of
the Yak-Yaks had charge of the dogs--the Eskimo dogs, I mean, for there
was one other dog to be mentioned presently, who would have scorned to
be classed as an Eskimo, just as an Englishman would resent being looked
upon as a cannibal from the Congo.

Milton the mate was the only man missing from the _Walrus_. He had been
appointed to the _Sea Elephant_ as second lieutenant, and was very proud
indeed of the honour, for this splendid barque was to all intents and
purposes the flag-ship. Her commander--Captain Bell, of the United
States Navy--had seen much service in the Arctic, while Curtis, first
lieutenant, was a daring and very clever young fellow, specially lent
from the British Royal Navy for the expedition. He was, as a sailor,
your _beau-ideal_ of a Navy man, and Navy men, you know, are warranted
to go anywhere and do anything. Although Curtis was a most exemplary
officer, a botanist and hydrographer, with a _penchant_ for meteorology,
he was the reverse of proud. One doesn’t look for, nor expect, pride in
a true gentleman, and although Arnold Curtis came of a very ancient
English family, and had blue blood in his veins, and though he had
reached the very advanced age of twenty and five, he was out-and-out a
boy at heart, and had never been much more happy than when in the
cricket-field or making one in a game of footer. At such times,
hydrography and meteorology and all the rest of the sciences, except
that which was needed for the game, were banished, and he was a boy all
over, from his fair hair and laughing blue eyes right away down to his
shoes or boots.

Months and months before the two ships sailed, Ingomar and he had been
inseparable, while Charlie and Walt often dined with him on board the
_Sea Elephant_.

Well, I was going to say that Captain Bell, or the “Admiral,” as he was
more often called, was, like most of his crew, a thorough iceman. The
crew were chiefly Americans, and every man Jack of them had braved
dangers innumerable on the sea of ice before this.

On the flag-ship were three well-known men of science--a Scot, a German,
and an Englishman, but they were just as jolly as anybody. I will not
permit my reader to associate long faces, solemnity, and humdrumness
with scientists.

Let me add that the British and American flags in this enterprise,
instead of being tacked and tagged together as at first proposed, were
hoisted, when any occasion demanded their hoisting, one at the peak and
another at the fore, or main, as the case might be.

Almost every hour during the voyage to Gibraltar the two barques kept as
close together as possible. But here, after a farewell dinner, they
parted, the flag-ship bearing up for the Suez Canal, to cruise and make
scientific but brief observations all the way down through the Indian
Ocean, until she should meet once again with the _Walrus_ at the
lonesome and wildly rugged island of Kerguelen, which lies further than
50° South, and in 70° East longitude, or, roughly speaking, about midway
’twixt the Cape of Good Hope and New Zealand.

Both ships carried as much coal as possible, but each had a noble spread
of canvas, and so steam was never up while the wind blew fair. The
Trades carried the _Walrus_ well and fairly towards the equator, and
when these began to fail them, the order was given to get up steam. So
no time was lost, the chief object being to get into far Southern seas
as soon as possible, and to commence therein the true work of the
expedition.

Ingomar had one great, one only ambition. It was to make a noble record
that should eclipse that of every nation which had attempted before
this, the circumnavigation of the Southern Pole.

The finding of the real pole, as people phrase it, was something which
might certainly be dreamt of but never probably accomplished. Yet manly
ambition is a noble thing. Let us aim high. If we fire an arrow at the
moon, we shall not hit it, but we shall hit a mark far higher than if we
had fired at a bush of furze or broom.

I’m afraid that neither Charlie nor Walter cared a very great deal for
science for science’s own sake, but they would certainly relish the
adventures connected therewith, and all the strange scenes and creatures
they were bound to see.

As for young Armstrong, or Ingomar as he still preferred to be called,
he chose to consider himself of very little account indeed.

“I am neither a sailor nor a naturalist, nor anything else,” he said one
day rather mournfully down in the saloon. “I love Nature, I appreciate
beauty, but I’d rather be able to reef topsails or take my trick at the
wheel.”

“But, my dear young sir,” said the captain, smiling, “you have found the
sinews of war.”

“Found the cash? I have,” he laughed somewhat sarcastically. “Yes, and
you may well say I _found_ it. Paddy O’Flynn found a pair of tongs--at
the fireside--and got into trouble about it. And I--well, I hadn’t even
the honour and glory of making the money we’re spending. I can sing a
song, spin a yarn, or recite a piece, and there my utility ends. Why,
Humpty Dumpty is a deuced sight more of a real man than I am.”

Charlie and Walt laughed aloud. The idea of comparing himself with
Humpty Dumpty seemed very ridiculous!

Long, long ago, crossing the line in a sailing ship used to be a very
dreary affair indeed. The doldrums were always a drawback. Is there any
real British boy, I wonder, who does not know what is meant by the
“doldrums”? If so I trust he will get into them some of these days, in a
brig or schooner. It will be an experience he is not likely to forget.
His barque may be any time, from two or three weeks to a month, in
crossing the line, for the wind may be _nil_. It may come in puffs or
cat’s-paws from any direction of the compass, or, if you ask a sailor
how it is, he may tell you discontentedly, that it is straight up and
down like a cow’s tail.

Meanwhile the sea is as calm as Farmer Hodge’s mill-dam, a sea of oil,
or glycerine, or mercury, but it is a sea of great, round, rolling waves
all the same. The ship’s motion, therefore, is just about as
disagreeable as could well be imagined; there is no “forwardness” about
it. Now you go up, up, up, now you go down, down, down. Sea-legs are
little good, and in your progress along the deck, if you do not succeed
in getting hold of something, then just as often as not you shall find
yourself on your back in the scuppers. You could not say “lee-scuppers,”
you know, because there is no lee about it, and no windward either. You
laugh when the other fellow falls, and perhaps the smile has hardly
vanished when down you go yourself. Discomfort is no name for the
doldrums. Fiddles are on the table at every meal, of course, but these
do not prevent minor accidents, such as finding the fowl you were about
to carve squatting on your lap, the potatoes chasing each other all over
the floor, your plate of delicious pea-soup upside down on your knees,
or your best white breeches soaked with black coffee.

Of course there are strange birds to be seen, and flying fish, and
porpoises, and sharks, and, on rare occasions, the sea-serpent himself,
but this doesn’t comfort you, with the thermometer over 95° and the
pitch boiling in the seams.

On this voyage there was a pretty commotion, when, one evening, Neptune
himself, King of the Ocean, with his bodyguard, his lady wife, and his
barber, came on board. It was a pretty bit of acting altogether. Ingomar
had consented to play Neptune in order to be let off, for he had never
crossed the line before, and a splendid Neptune he made, while squat,
droll little Humpty Dumpty was the wife. Ten in all had to submit to the
terrible ordeal of shaving--an iron hoop was the razor, a tar-brush
spread the horrid lather--and the grizzly embrace of Neptune’s bearded
wife, to say nothing of the bath to close up with. Neither Charlie nor
Walter, who were the first victims, seemed to like it; but when all was
over, and they hurried into their dry pyjama suits, they enjoyed the fun
as much as anybody else. The whole wild scene was lit up with electric
gleams, blue and red and green, with music galore.

The drollest part of the business was this. Gruff the bear, wondering
what all the row was about, managed to scramble up from his ice-tank in
which he now lived below, and, accompanied by his wife, put in an
appearance just as the fun was waxing fast and furious. The fun grew
faster and still more furious after this, especially when Gruff
capsized Neptune’s throne, and tried to hug Neptune’s wife.

While attempting to escape, Humpty Dumpty went heels over head into the
great sail-berth, and Gruff and his wife jumped in next with a coughing
roar that shook the ship from bowsprit to binnacle.

This ended the shaving-match, but Slap-dash managed to lead his pets
away at last, and then the dancing commenced. The music was faultless
and beautiful, but the dancing was--droll, to say the least. Then after
the main-brace had been spliced, the affair resolved itself into a
concert, and finally a yarn-spinning contest.

But everybody was happy, and that was the best of it.

       *       *       *       *       *

Long before the ship had rounded the Cape, and stretched east and south
away for Kerguelen, bears and Eskimo dogs were quite acclimatized, and
most excellent sailors.

The sea had tamed the bears till they were as harmless as kittens, and
just about as playful, though in a larger, more lumpy way.

They had become very friendly, too, with all the dogs, and all the
Yak-Yaks, and even with the crew.

The Shetland ponies, however, were never permitted to come out of their
comfortable quarters when Gruff, and Growley, and Grumpey, and Meg were
at their gambols, shuffling round and round the deck with the dogs at
their heels, positively playing at leap-frog with their monster yellow
companions.

The king of the whole menagerie was Wallace--a most beautiful and
intelligent long-haired sable-and-white Scotch collie. He, however, when
the fun was going on, always took his perch on the top of the capstan,
from which he barked his orders, and seemed to conduct the gambols and
fun. Yet sometimes he got so excited and playful that he must jump off
his perch and mingle for awhile himself with the strange revellers.

It was a long voyage to Kerguelen, but on the whole a very happy one,
and so accustomed by this time were our heroes to stormy winds and
raging seas, that the wildest gales did not terrify them, for every one
on board, from the captain downwards, had the greatest confidence in the
sea-going qualities of the good old _Walrus_.

It was a long voyage to Kerguelen, but they weren’t there just yet; and
long before its rugged rocks and hills hove in sight, they experienced a
spell of such fearful weather as one seldom meets even in southern seas.

It was dark and wild and fearsome!

Dark, owing to the immensity of the cloud strata above and around, which
brought the horizon almost close aboard--a mingled chaos of driving
mist and moving water; wild with the terrible force of the wind, which
was fully five and ninety miles an hour, and fearsome from the height of
the foam-crested waves, and the black abysses into which the _Walrus_
ever and anon plunged, remaining almost motionless for long seconds,
while the seas made a clean breach over her.

Captain Mayne Brace himself confessed he had never seen the barometer
sink lower.

Every stitch of sail that could be spared was at first taken in, and the
ship was battened down; for when the first squall struck her, the
_Walrus_ had been in a beam wind, with no fires lit. Orders were now
issued to get up steam with all speed, for the gale was from the E.N.E.,
and although the _Walrus_ lay to, she was being driven rapidly out of
her course.

Things reached a crisis when the chief engineer--a sturdy,
business-looking Scot--made his way aft as best he could, and reported
to the captain that something had gone wrong with the engines.

“We have broken down?” asked Mayne Brace, anxiously.

“I wouldn’t go so far as that, sir,” replied Mr. Watson, cautiously.
“Something’s out of gear, and it will be quite impossible to put matters
straight till the storm abates and we find ourselves on a level keel.”

“All right, Mr. Watson. You’ll do your best, I know, and so will we.”

And Watson scrambled forward once more, smiling and happy.

The storm, a few hours after this, was at its very height.

Well for all hands was it that the _Walrus_ was sturdily built, tough,
and strong, a ship that had weathered many and many a tempest in the
frozen North, and could hold her own amidst the wildest waves of the
great Antarctic Ocean.

It had been early in the day when the storm came on, but long hours flew
by without the slightest signs of its abating.

The noise both above and below in the saloon where Ingomar and the boys
were trying to take it easy beside the stove, was fearful. On the deck
snow and hail added to the confusion, and when suddenly the vessel
entered a stream of small pieces of drifting ice, the heavy rattling
bombardment of the ship’s sides rendered all conversation quite
impossible.

A dark and starless night followed, but the first strength of the storm
was somewhat abated, and when day broke lazily in the east, glimmering
red through the froth of the seas, it had settled into a steady gale,
which lasted for days and days, and prevented the barque from keeping
her course.

In these strange Southern seas sudden changes in the state of the
weather are the rule rather than the exception; and so one morning,
after quickly veering round to the south’ard, the wind fell almost to
calm, and with stu’nsails ’low and aloft, the good ship now bore up for
Kerguelen, from which lone isle of the ocean she could not now be very
far distant.

The sun shone brightly once again, and every one on board felt happy and
hopeful.

To add to their joy, the engineer had managed to repair the machinery,
which he vowed was now stronger than ever, so in a few more hours sail
was taken in, and every heart was beating time to the pleasant old
rick-racket of whirling wheels and revolving screw.

“Land ahead, sir!”

This from the man who was swinging high aloft in the crow’s-nest.

The mate went into the foretop to have a look at it through his glass.

One glance was enough.

“This is no land,” he told the skipper, “but a huge iceberg, that must
have floated very far indeed out of its course.”

Then all hands crowded the deck to feast their eyes on the strange
sight.

Not a soul on board this ship that had not beheld ice in every shape
seen in high Northern altitudes, but none so remarkable in formation as
this giant of the Southern seas.




CHAPTER III

FIRST ADVENTURES ON THE ICE


When men have been at sea for months and months, catching hardly e’er a
blink of the shore, and seeing day by day only the faces and forms of
their shipmates, or exchanging passing signals with some other ocean
wanderer like the vessel on which they stand, any unusual sight serves
to excite them and render them happy for the time being.

But this great iceberg was far indeed from a usual sight. How it had
become detached from the vast sea-wall far farther south and floated
northwards, almost into the latitude of Kerguelen itself, was, of
course, a matter of mere conjecture. The currents of the oceans and the
winds had doubtless drifted it hither and thither, for months, if not
years; seas had beaten against its sheer and lofty sides, and hollowed
strange arches therein; but the everlasting snows that covered it, and
rose into cones and peaks high above, were probably as white now as, or
even whiter than, when it first broke loose and became a rover on the
ocean’s breast. And the very currents that had wafted it thither might
in time carry it south again, to join its fellows, and tell the strange
story of its wanderings and all the marvels it had seen.

The description of an iceberg of this size, or of any size, in fact, is
one of the most difficult and unsatisfactory tasks that an author can
attempt.

This one--this vast “gomeril” of ice and snow--might well have been
taken for an island at first sight. For it was fully a mile in length,
presenting to the astonished eyes of the _Walrus’s_ people a long,
glittering wall of blue and violet fully two hundred feet in height. The
white hummocks towered far back and above the cold cliff edge. At one
side it shelved slowly down towards the sea-level in a long cape, or
tongue, and upon this, if anywhere, it would be possible to land.

When the _Walrus_ had ventured so near that the hills above disappeared,
and only the gleaming sides were visible, glittering in the spring
sunshine, an order was given to stop ship, and not one whaler only, but
two, were called away to “board” the mysterious iceberg, as the
spectioneer phrased it.

The sea was very calm and blue, and only a longwaved swell was visible
on its clear surface, a swell which, when it rushed into the caves and
broke into foam in the darkness, elicited ever and anon a longdrawn moan
or roar--a deep diapason, in fact, a musical blending of every note of
an octave, from this mighty organ on which Father Neptune himself was
playing and to which he sang.

This marvellous sea-song, however, melted away almost into silence as
the boats reached the outlying tongue of ice on which they were to be
drawn up.

It must not be supposed that the scene presented to our heroes, as they
were being rowed towards the island-iceberg, was one of desolation.

The sun above them was shining to-day with unusual splendour and
glittering on the ocean, which was a beautiful study in brightest blue
and silver. High in the air circled and screamed flocks of beautiful
sea-gulls, among which were cormorants and skuas, and many a bird
resembling those to be met with in the far-off regions around the
Northern pole.

Away to the eastward a whale had revealed his black back and head, and
the steam from his blowholes rose like fountains into the sky. Farther
off was another, and many strange seals raised their shoulders high
above the water, to gaze with liquid eyes resplendent, and wonder who or
what they might be that were thus invading their lonely and silent
domains.

Some of these very seals--chiefly sea-leopards they were--had landed on
the ice-foot to slumber in the sunshine.

As the first boat, which contained Ingomar and our boys, swept round
towards the landing-place, they noticed to their astonishment that the
whole brae-side of the monster berg was covered with what at first sight
appeared to be a crowd of daintily dressed schoolboys in long black
coats, orange neckties, black caps, and waistcoats of dazzling white.
These were all in motion, and were bobbing and bowing to each other or
shaking hands as they moved about for all the world like people in a
garden-party.

Only these were not people, but king penguins. They are just about the
drollest birds, taking them all round, that there are on the surface of
the earth or on the face of the waters thereof.

Penguins are of several species, the largest and rarest being what are
called emperor penguins, and stand about four feet high. I say _stand_,
because they are so built that walking on one end or resting statue-like
on their tails suits them best. The flippers of these are about fifteen
inches long, and, when not in use, hang down by their sides in a very
awkward-like manner. Their beaks are of great strength and length, and
they know how to use them if you interfere too much with them.

I have never known an emperor penguin or a king penguin--next in size to
his imperial majesty--have the slightest respect for human beings. They
never think of running away if you go amongst them. They cannot fly,
because they have no real wings. But they can waddle, and they can
paddle either on the snow or in the water.

When the ground on which these strange birds are travelling all in a row
is somewhat rough, they cannot do more than about a mile an hour; even
this seems very serious work for them. But when they get among soft or
smooth snow, down they flop on their breasts, out go the flippers, and
they toboggan along over the surface with great speed.

In the water, above or below it, they dart along at the rate of knots. I
believe that if the sharks want a nice bit of penguin to eke out a
dinner of small fish, they have to swim exceedingly fast to find it.

Sharks, however, are not quite so common in these far Southern seas as
they are about the Polar regions of the North. Food is scarcer, and this
fact easily accounts for their absence.

       *       *       *       *       *

When the boats had been called away to proceed to the examination of
that great berg, it was not only the officers and crew who felt unwonted
exhilaration, but every animal on board as well. The Eskimo dogs
happened to be up having their run at the time, as usual under the
supervision of the honest collie Wallace; while Nick and Nora stood
proudly aloof on the quarter-deck.

“You and I, Nora,” said Nick, seeming to talk to his wife with eyes and
tail, “shan’t mingle with that noisy gang. I pity Wallace, who has
charge of such savages.”

“Aren’t they calling away a boat?” said Nora in the same language.

“They’ve just called away two,” replied Nick; “and we’ve got to stand by
to get on board as quickly as anybody. I mean to stretch my little legs
on the snow, anyhow.”

The sledge-dogs were barking with joy, and vaulting and leaping over
each other, a perfect whirlwind of happiness.

They were convinced in their own minds that they were back again in
Greenland, and would soon be landed to live happy ever after. Even the
Shetland ponies stretched long necks towards the iceberg. They snuffed
something unusual, anyhow, and felt that something was going to happen.

But the behaviour of the bears was strangest of all. I believe that long
before the berg was sighted, these yellow-white monsters were aware of
its presence on the horizon.

They became unusually restive, walking rapidly up and down their cage,
and tossing their heads in the air.

There was none too much room in their quarters, so, of course, they got
in each other’s way. Gruff was a good-hearted bear, and kind even to
his dog companions, but he knew he was king of that cage, and conducted
himself according. If their language of eyes and gestures could be
translated into English, it would be as follows:--

“I’m certain,” Gruff said to Growley--“I’m certain, my dear, we are near
home at last, and won’t I be glad, just! I’m longing for a bit of fresh
seal-steak.”

“And so am I,” said Growley.

“And so am I,” said Grumpey, yawning.

Gruff slued smartly round, and landed Grumpey a blow that sent him
sprawling on the deck.

“Who asked your opinion, eh? Can’t you learn better manners than
interfere when your king and queen are talking?”

“Which I didn’t mean no harm,” whimpered Grumpey.

“Hold your tongue, sir! You’re not to answer; you’re not to wink even,
when I speak. Take that, and that, and that.”

And Gruff whacked Grumpey all round the cage, and made him sit quietly
in a corner with his consort Meg.

“As I was saying,” said the king, “when that impudent rascal interrupted
me, we must be near home, and I’m going on shore to see how matters
stand, as soon’s I get half a chance.”

“Oh, you’re never going to leave _me_!” cried Growley.

“My dear wife, never! How could such a thing enter your head? I’ll come
back when--when--when I’ve had a look round.”

Gruff was as good as his word, and hardly had the boats been hauled up
on the sea-foot of the iceberg than, in the stillness of the morning,
the sound of a mighty plash was heard, followed by shouting and
hallooing. Gruff had escaped, and was sturdily ploughing his way
shorewards.

Gruff could have swum twenty miles through the sea, and been just as
calm and self-possessed as he was when he hauled himself, hand over
hand, up out of the water.

He shook himself, and gallons of spray flew in all directions. He shook
himself again and again, and then he was ready for a romp.

He gave vent to a coughing roar that made the welkin ring--a roar that
was echoed back from the ice-peaks above, and caused the very boats to
shake.

It was a joy-shout, however, and then his antics commenced. They were
somewhat ungainly, it is true, for he tumbled on his back, he stood on
end, first on his hind legs, then on his head, then he went shuffling
off in search of a seal with the two Newfoundlands, who could move much
quicker than he, racing round and round him, and barking for joy. No
seal was to be found, but Gruff smote, first one king penguin, then
another. They lay dead on the snow, the air full of their beautiful
feathers. These birds were nice eating, and Gruff made a hearty meal off
them, and licked his great chops with satisfaction.

He seemed very happy and contented after this, and lay down in the sun
to sleep, while our heroes went prospecting round and over this wondrous
island of ice.

When the boys sat down at last on the lee-side of the iceberg to rest
and enjoy a sun-bath, what impressed them most, I think, was the
intensity of the silence.

There was not a sound to be heard save the lapping of the waves against
the ice-cliffs, and the strange cries of the penguins, which, although
the birds were fully half a mile off, could be most distinctly heard. No
one talked save in subdued tones. To have rudely broken the holy silence
would have seemed something akin to sacrilege.

Beyond the jagged snow-ridge was the dark rippling sea--wondrously blue
to-day--while high above the sky itself looked like another ocean, the
clouds like bergs of snow-clad ice.

“On such a day as this,” said Ingomar, “what a pleasure it is even to
live and have one’s being!”

“Isn’t it just like being in another world?” cried Charlie,
enthusiastically.

“Ay, lad, ay, and you are already coming under the glamour of the
ice-spirit. The influence is felt in the seas around the North Pole,
where you’ve been so long; but old sailors have told me that it is far
more perceptible down here.”

“The very dogs appear to feel it. Look, both Nick and Nora are sound
asleep!”

“No one,” he added, “can understand the glamour that steals over one in
these regions. It is usually ascribed to a species of magnetism which
affects the mind, the very soul itself, with a gentle, contented
languor, which is nothing if it be not happiness. For sailors, who have
once experienced it, will return again and again to the seas of ice, and
brave dangers cheerfully that the bravest mariners of other oceans would
hesitate to face.”

“Is it the silence, I wonder,” said Walt, “that makes one drowsy? I
could sleep now.”

“It is the silence, Walt, but not that alone. For we are breathing the
purest air in all the wide, wide world. Besides, though we cannot
perceive it, the whole of this great island of ice is for ever gently
rising and falling on the Antarctic swell.

“But now, boys, what about returning?”

“Sit yet a little longer,” pleaded Charlie. “I like to fancy that we are
Crusoes, just we three, or that there is nobody in the world but
ourselves and the dogs.”

“Are we going to shoot some specimens of gulls and penguins?” said Walt.
“We have our guns. Isn’t it a pity not to use them?”

“No; rather would it be a pity if we did. It is nearly the end of
October now, Walt. It is springtime, or almost, in these regions. Why,
then, should we disturb the happiness of the feathered race? It seems to
me that a curse would follow us in all our cruising if we stained the
pure white surface of our first iceberg with the blood of even one of
God’s beautiful birds.”

“I fear Gruff has no such romantic scruples,” said Charlie. “For here he
comes shuffling down towards us; and with his great chest bedabbled with
gore, he does look a very disreputable person indeed.”

Gruff certainly did, and he was rather flustered too, for presently
round a neighbouring hummock came Slap-dash himself and a couple of
Yak-Yaks.

Gruff was wanted, and didn’t like the idea of going on board just yet.

But more than this, for when the beautiful bear made up his mind not to
do a thing, it took a good deal of coaxing to cause him to alter his
determination.

Though no one on the ice knew it, the ship had been brought as near to
the ice as possible with safety, for under the water a berg is usually
four times as large as the portion exposed.

Slap-dash tried all the persuasion possible, but Gruff, although headed
off by the Newfoundlands, refused to be wheedled.

Even the dogs did not dare to go too near.

“I advise you to keep at a respectable distance,” Gruff seemed to say.
“One touch of my little foot would bury you both in the snow, and you’d
never bark again in this world.”

“I’m not going off for hours yet,” he told Slap-dash; and away he
scampered to discuss another penguin.

To have attempted force might have led to an accident, and so at long
last all hands returned to the boat, and rowed away towards the ship,
dogs and all.

Gruff was close to the sea now, and staring after them.

“Oh,” he said to himself, “if that’s your little game, here is for after
you. I can’t forget my poor dear wife Growley.”

He leapt into the sea.

Now, when a snow-bear takes to the water, he swims with terrible
strength and speed.

To their consternation, they could soon perceive that Gruff was gaining
on them, and would undoubtedly attempt to scramble on board, and so
capsize the boat.

“Give way, men!” shouted Ingomar. “Pull for dear life!”

A whaler is not a racing-boat, but the sailors made her fly through the
water for all that, and all in time they gained the ship’s side and got
on board.

Next moment Gruff was alongside also, and on board too. He was so glad
to see his wife again that he promptly knocked her into the
lee-scuppers.

Then the two had a stand-up fight or a terrible wrestling match.

But bears are like the Lowland Scots, and biting and scratching is their
method of making love.

       *       *       *       *       *

Having made all the observations needed, the good ship once more pursued
her way eastwards and by north towards her destination.




CHAPTER IV

IN FEATHER-LAND--A TERRIBLE ACCIDENT


“How are you, old man?”

“By George, Jack, I _am_ glad to see you!”

“How well you’re looking, Tom!”

“Why, Jim, is that really your silly old self?”

“Me, and nobody else, lad. How’ve ye been?”

“Been roughing it a trifle. Got driven out of our track a piece, you
know. Something smashed and we couldn’t make up our leeway.”

“So glad to see you!”

“Been long here?”

“Three whole blessed weeks. The _Elephant_ behaved splendidly all
through, except in a typhoon. A real Indian Oceaner that were, Jack. But
we called at Mauritius and got letters.”

“Letters?”

“Ay, lad--letters from home. The last we’ll have for many a long month
and year.”

These scraps of conversation are but specimens of those heard on board
the good _Sea Elephant_, fore and aft, when the _Walrus_ people boarded
her at Kerguelen, after dropping anchor in a natural rock-girt harbour
of that Isle of Desolation.

Captain Mayne Brace was himself in charge of the whaler which had
brought them here, with Ingomar and Charlie; and now they were below in
the sister-ship’s cosy saloon, and for a whole hour the conversation
never lagged nor flagged.

Everybody was just as jolly as jolly could be, and Dr. Wright had
scarcely a case on the sick-list worth talking about.

True that in hoisting the crow’s-nest a rope which had been dried at the
galley-fire, and was somewhat scorched in one place, had snapped. The
crow’s-nest was hurled to the deck again, but only one man had been
injured.

There was no work done to-day. The mariners visited each other, and gave
themselves up to enjoyment. When the music from a merry little string
band was not sounding from the ’tween decks of the _Sea Elephant_, you
could hear it distinctly enough swelling over the water from another
merry little string band on board of the _Walrus_, and hear the
shouting, and even the laughter, of the crew as well.

Now and then came the coughing roar of the great bears or the shrill but
joyful barking of the dogs. Gruff couldn’t understand why he and his
wife were not permitted to join the dancers on deck. But this might
have been somewhat awkward for the sailors of the _Elephant_ who were
visiting the _Walrus_, for though King Gruff knew every one of his own
crew, from the captain down to the ship’s cat, he might have treated
strangers a trifle roughly. Those who have had the pleasure or pain of
waltzing with a Polar bear on the Arctic ice, have been heard to admit
afterwards that it is possible to find a much more gentle partner.

This first evening or night--for the days were now long and bright--was
one that the crews of those barques would remember long after this under
far more dreary circumstances.

But the letters? Ah, yes; a swift mail steamer had brought those to the
capital of Mauritius Isle, and now they were handed over to the officers
and crew of the _Walrus_. They nearly all brought joy and comfort.

Charlie’s and Walt’s were especially nice, and the same may be said of
Ingomar’s letter from his father and sister.

The young fellow had written weeks before he had left England, and here
were the answers. The sister’s letter was sweet, as sisters’ letters
seem always to be; and the father’s--well, his son could read between
the lines, and he felt certain that there had been tears in the good but
proud old man’s eyes as he penned the following lines: “You are a brave
boy, Hans. You are a true Armstrong, and it is just possible I may have
been a trifle harsh to you. I would rather, however, you had not gone
away, especially to the wild and treacherous seas around the Antarctic
Pole. Come back to me, boy--I say come back to me, because I feel
certain you will with honour. Come back to your sister and mother.”

“I’ll return with honour, dad,” said Ingomar to himself, as he folded
the letter and placed it in his pocket. “I’ll come back to you with
honour, or never return again. It is a handsome letter, and, father, you
have a heart that I was cruel enough to vex and chafe. I’ll never part
with this letter, for, ah! dad, it shows, however you try to hide it,
that you have already forgiven your prodigal son.”

He looked very handsome as he stood there in his little cabin, to which
he had stolen away to read the letters from home _over again_.

There was the rattle of oars in rowlocks, and he knew a boat from the
_Elephant_ was coming swinging alongside.

Then footsteps overhead, and presently entered his friend Lieutenant
Curtis.

“Hillo, Armstrong!”

“Hillo, Curtis!”

They shook hands.

“There is going to be a council of war--war with the ice--to-morrow
forenoon, and you and I have to be there. But meanwhile I want you to
come for a cruise on shore to have a look at the birds.”

“I’m with you; and I suppose there will be room for the boys?”

“Lots. They can take an oar each. They are strong enough.”

The extreme dreariness and loneliness of these rugged, dark, and hilly
shores during some months of the year can be better imagined than
described.

Kerguelen was the first to discover the isle. He was a French admiral,
but evidently he did not like the looks of it, and his examination must
have been but cursory, for he made but one or two half-hearted attempts
to examine the place, putting it down in his log as a portion of the
great Antarctic continent, about which we have all heard so much.

But other brave mariners managed to put the world to rights, and so
Kerguelen was found to be an island.

The rivalry that exists between all nations in the exploration of the
great snow lands and seas of ice has done much good. We have most of us
had a share in it, and so whether the first man to find either Pole be
British or American, or even a Dane or Frenchman, no one else will
begrudge him the honour.

No wonder that Kerguelen and Cook himself were glad to get clear away
from this island, for the gales that rage around it are often terrific
in the Southern autumn. The very appearance of the sky, too, is
forbidding, with its awful rolling cumulus or its hues of leaden grey or
inky black.

But it was November when the men of the _Walrus_ rowed our heroes on
shore, and the day happened to be calm and fine--hardly a breath of
wind, hardly a cloudlet in all the firmament.

Now and then a seal’s great head would be raised above the smooth
surface of the ocean, and round, wondering eyes would gaze thoughtfully
on the wanderers, then slowly sink once more.

And there were gulls afloat on the water and gulls in the sky.

Cormorants could be seen, skuas, and now and then the lovely snow-white
petrel.

Some of these had their nests on rocky cliffs, others on the more level
shore, but the skuas preferred higher ground, and the droll and
weird-looking king penguins had flocked to higher regions still, and
formed crowded cities that they might build and converse in peace.

Young Curtis was a student of Nature, and had many other scientific
attainments, which made him an excellent companion. There was no finding
one’s self weary where Arnold was. The rocks, the birds, the fossils,
the seaweeds, and medusæ, the fish, and the flora, all too rare or
scarce, formed the subject of most fascinating conversation.

And this young and brave officer had already explored much of Kerguelen,
and taken many observations which were bound to be useful in many
branches of science. So to-day he was capable of acting as guide to the
little picnic.

It was more than springtime in these latitudes. It wanted but little
over a month till midsummer, so the birds were very busy indeed. The
penguins were an especial study, and their droll ways amused the boys
greatly.

“Arrant thieves, they are,” said Curtis. “They are at present too busy
examining us. But if one sees a chance, he does not hesitate a moment to
steal his neighbour’s eggs, and stick to them too.”

“It is a good thing,” said Ingomar, “we did not bring the dogs with us.”

“Yes, indeed, Hans. They would have caused much destruction and havoc.”

The men followed the officers, and brought bags of matting, in which to
stow a few hundred eggs.

Birds’-nesting is sinful, but eggs are needed for food, and those of
gulls and penguins are very nice eating indeed. The flesh of the birds
may have a fishy taste, if the creatures have not been skinned, but the
eggs have no bad taste whatever.

The females sat quietly on their nests, as fearless as frogs, and
satisfied themselves with dabbing or pecking at the trousers or boots of
the intruders. The cock penguins also take turn about with the hens to
sit on the eggs, but at present they were not on watch. They lined the
streets of this strange feather-land, and were always ready to fight if
any one went too near them.

“Why are there so many birds down yonder on the water or flying about
the rocks?” Walt asked.

“Oh,” replied Curtis, “that is a secret not known to all naturalists.
Many of these birds are fishing for the rookery, or rather, for their
own particular nest in it; but there are very many who choose not to
enter into the holy bonds of matrimony at all, and great rogues and
cheats these bachelors are, and seem to do their best, or rather worst,
to annoy the more sober and staid married folks.

“And this is true,” he added, “of nearly all birds that congregate in
colonies, and even of our own humble household British sparrow.”

After a most delightful luncheon, in which the eggs of the sea-birds
figured largely, it was proposed by Curtis that they should re-embark,
and, rowing round past a cape, visit a still undiscovered part of the
island.

They had some difficulty in finding a landing-place, but managed to do
so at last, and leaving two men with the boat, the others started off
into the interior in search of adventures.

No wild beasts here, no savages, for the place is uninhabited. The
hearts of our heroes were young, however; and although they journeyed
quite six miles into the interior, through rugged ravines and ice-cold
streams, without, of course, the vestige of a road, all were as happy as
the day was going to be long.

They found many rare specimens of flora, some eggs, and a few fossils of
long-extinct shells.

They were returning by what was considered a near cut, though the ground
was higher and far rougher, when suddenly, on the brink of a ravine, the
ground gave way under the feet of poor Curtis, and he suddenly
disappeared into a kind of crevasse.

They could hear him shouting for a very short time, but his cries seemed
to wax feebler and feebler, and then were heard no more.

What was to be done? To descend was impossible without a rope, and here
there was none.

But Ingomar, as soon as he recovered somewhat from the grief and
shock--for it was firmly believed that Curtis must be dead--despatched
men back to the boat, to row in all haste to the ship and procure
assistance.

This was, indeed, a sad calamity with which to wind up a very happy
day.

While the men were gone, Ingomar and the boys did their very best to
find some entrance on lower ground into the crevasse, but were
altogether unsuccessful.

There was nothing to be done, therefore, but to wait.

Perhaps time had never seemed more long to any one than it now did to
our heroes.

The sun went down at last in orange and crimson, his beams lighting up
the waves with unusual splendour, but no one to-night could appreciate
the scenery under such circumstances.

The men returned at length, and brought with them not only ropes, but
even lanterns; for although there would be a long summer twilight, night
would soon fall, and doubtless it would be dark enough at the bottom of
the terrible chasm.

It was Ingomar himself who volunteered to be lowered down, and he would
brook no contradiction. Was not Arnold Curtis his friend--a friend to
whom somehow he had become peculiarly attached?

So the lantern was lighted, Ingomar placed his limbs in the bight of the
rope, and immediately gave the order to lower away gently.

In a few seconds’ time he had sunk to the bottom of the abyss.




CHAPTER V

INGOMAR HIMSELF HAD A DREAM TO DREAM


Long minutes went by, and still no signal came from below to haul up.

One of the sailors--a light-weight, but strong--had just proposed
shinning down the rope, when suddenly it was shaken three successive
times, and the men commenced hauling up with every care.

Charlie and Walt had nothing to do, and their suspense was therefore
dreadful.

The rope seemed so thin. What if it should suddenly snap from chafing
over the sharp edge of the rock!

At last, however, brave Ingomar’s handsome, resolute face was seen over
the precipice. And in his arms he bore a sad burden.

Curtis was not tall, so his weight was nothing in comparison with the
strength of his rescuer. But his face hung backwards, and was covered
with blood.

The doctor, who had come back with the men, now made attempts to
resuscitate his unfortunate patient. But for a long time he was
unsuccessful. At last Arnold opened his eyes, and was presently able to
swallow a little cordial, and even to talk a word or two, though very
incoherently.

“There is no fracture,” said Dr. Wright, as the unfortunate lieutenant
relapsed once more into insensibility. “Bear him to the boat most
carefully, men, and we will follow.”

“No fracture, doctor. I’m so glad.”

Then Ingomar fainted. The strain had been too much for even his strong
physique.

He was laid on his back, however, and soon revived. When fairly restored
and able to take the road gently leaning on Charlie’s arm--

“I say, Charlie,” he said, “wasn’t it a blessing that I didn’t succumb
when about halfway up the cliff?”

Ingomar was smiling, but the boy shuddered as he thought of the narrow
escape of the first lieutenant and Hans Armstrong himself, the two
principal men of the expedition. Had the dreadful accident occurred, and
the bold rescuer been obliged to quit hold while being hauled to bank,
it would have cast a gloom over all the hands which nothing could ever
have dispelled.

I believe if people would only try to look upon the bright side of
things in this world, they would always find something to be thankful
for.

The captain’s cabin in the _Sea Elephant_ was the largest and best in
the ship. It was right aft, and there was a minimum of noise above it.
This was at once apportioned to the lieutenant, who had not yet
recovered sensibility.

Nor did he for three long days.

The shock to brain and system generally had been very great, and would
have killed a less strong man. Even the loss of blood, so said Dr.
Wright, had been in no way against his patient.

Ingomar constituted himself Arnold’s nurse, and a gentle and tender one
he made, Charlie and Walt relieving him now and then.

Meanwhile, good work was being done on shore. Not only were observations
both by night and day taken, and surveys made and soundings ascertained,
but the sailors were now busy in the erection of a stone house or cabin,
which was to be the abode of five men and an officer for probably a
whole year--their home, indeed; and a more dreary one than this it would
be impossible to conceive, especially throughout the long and terrible
winter. They were to have the companionship of two of the best dogs,
plenty of provisions, and everything likely to conduce to their comfort,
with books to read, and even games to while away the time. Moreover,
they would be engaged every day in taking observations, for the
advancement of science, for every little aids; but, nevertheless, it
would be--

    “A weary time, a weary time.”

One evening Dr. Wright came into the saloon or mess-place.

He was looking sad.

“Has a change come?” said the captain.

“I fear so,” said Wright.

“Then we need not ask what it is?”

“No; I fear my patient is sinking, although, mind you, even yet there is
hope.”

It was one of those still nights which we find in these far Southern
climes, when the stars shine clear and bright above, and are reflected
from the dark, smooth sea, when, in the middle watch, hardly a sound is
to be heard except the gentle lapping of the water around the stern, a
sound that often resembles the talking of people in low, subdued
monotones, only that and the solemn far-off boom of the waves breaking
drowsily on the rugged rocks and shore.

Wright had given Ingomar his last instructions, and left him sitting
quietly by the cotside, Arnold’s favourite Eskimo dog near his feet, for
the faithful beast could seldom be prevailed upon to leave the cabin or
even to touch a morsel of food.

Presently, and most unexpectedly, the patient breathed a sigh, and
opened his eyes. Ingomar was standing over him in a moment with his
finger on his pulse.

That pulse was flickering and uncertain, but it seemed stronger; but
well did Hans know that these signs might be but the forerunner of
death and darkness.

A spoonful of cordial was held to the poor fellow’s lips, and this he
swallowed.

“Have--have I--been long ill? How----”

Ingomar smiled, but shook his head.

“Don’t speak just yet awhile,” he half whispered. “You have been ill,
but now I think you will recover. Be of good cheer. I’ll go for the
doctor now.”

When he returned with Wright, Ruby the dog was sitting by the bed with
his cheek resting softly on his master’s hand.

It was such a pretty show of affection that Ingomar would not disturb
him.

Not long after this Curtis had fallen into a gentle sleep, and his nurse
had resumed his watch.

The change, the happy change, had come during that sleep, the clogged
wheels of life were once more moving steadily round, and when the doctor
again entered the cabin, he pronounced him out of danger.

It was not until next night, however, and in the stillness of a night
just like its predecessor, that the patient was allowed to talk a
little, for Dr. Wright’s orders were very peremptory, and were being
carried out to the letter.

“Hans Armstrong,” said Curtis, quietly, “you may tell me all.”

Hans did so.

“And you saved my life?”

“That is little credit to me, Arnold. Some one else would have done so
had I not.”

“But it is a credit to you. I have reason to love the name of Armstrong;
it will be a name dearer to me now than ever.

“But, Hans, when I am strong enough I am going to return to that
crevasse, and descend.”

“Indeed?”

“Yes, indeed, for there I must have dropped a gold locket, which
contained a portrait of the girl I love.”

Ingomar smiled.

“Keep your mind easy,” he said. “I found the locket, and here it is. I
did not open it--I deemed it sacred.”

“Oh, thanks! thanks!” he cried, taking the trinket, and with somewhat
shaky hands succeeding in opening it.

Probably one glance at the sweet face it contained did as much to place
the patient out of danger as days of nursing.

“Look, Hans--look for yourself. Is she not beautiful?”

No wonder that Ingomar started as he looked upon it, rubbed his eyes,
and looked again.

“Why--why----” he said.

“Yes, Hans, a portrait of _my_ Marie.”

“Nay, but _my_ Marie--my sister Marie.”

“Thank God,” murmured Curtis.

He did not speak again for several seconds.

“I say thank God, Hans, for this reason. Ever since we met I have been
struck by the strange likeness there is between you and Marie; and being
of the same name, I could not help thinking that you might be some near
relative--a cousin, and perhaps a lover. My mind is now relieved, and I
shall get speedily well.”

“But still I am puzzled. Where did you meet poor Marie?”

“I met her at a ball in New York. I think, Hans, it was love at first
sight. It was so with me, at all events. And though we have known each
other for but a very short time, it seems as if we had been acquainted
for years.”

Ingomar was deep in thought.

“Did she speak of father and mother, and--of me?”

“She often talked of her father and mother, Hans, but seldom of you. She
grew so sad when she mentioned you, and it was always as ‘poor brother
who is dead and gone.’ And now, Hans, are we still as good friends?”

“Here is my hand, Arnold. It is a brother’s hand; I shall live in hopes
of sister Marie and you being happy--some day. But how strange we
should have met, and that I should have saved your life!”

“I care little for life save for her.”

“True, Arne; I have felt like that myself before now, when in love with
Cheena, the daughter of an Indian backwood chief.”

“Some day, Hans, you will tell me that story. But, Hans, there is
something I still have on my mind; and if I unburden myself to you, I
shall be in a fair way to happiness.”

“Here,” said Ingomar, “drink this first. I fear I am leading you into
too much talk.”

Arnold did as he was told, then continued--

“It was after I knew your sister, and after we loved each other, that I
found out your father was very wealthy, and that she would one day be
so. This discovery made me very unhappy. Though I myself am connected
with the peerage, my family are poor at present. I knew Marie would not
believe I was trying to woo her for her wealth. Heavens! she would be
rich had she not a single sou; but her father might object. And so I
told her all.”

“And did it make any difference?”

“To Marie not the slightest. But to me it did. I was determined she
should not bind herself to a roving sailor like myself. It was in grief
and sorrow, ay, and in tears, that we parted. I had heard that one or
two expeditions were bound for the Antarctic, and I determined to join.
I have done so, and I feel it is for the best. If I die--well, all will
be over. If, during the years of enforced absence in these seas, Marie
forgets me--well, all will be over just the same, and I still can pray
for her happiness should I never see her more.”

“But,” said Ingomar, “suppose she does not forget you?”

“Ah! then,” said Arne, with a faint smile, “I may still dare to hope.
This hope, dear Hans, I have. It is this hope that makes me live again,
and this hope that I will cherish whatever happens.”

Once more he clasped Hans’ hand, and, still clasping it, fell into a
gentle sleep. Ingomar now spread a rug over his knees, and went to sleep
in Captain Bell’s easy-chair.

For Ingomar himself had a dream to dream.




CHAPTER VI

“TO THE WEST, TO THE WEST”


At the council or consultation that took place some days after this in
the ward-room of the _Walrus_, both Charlie and Walt were present, but,
of course, were not supposed to speak.

It was resolved therein that, instead of plunging at once into the great
ice-pack, and attempting to find out the South Pole by one bold rush,
the two ships should first spend ten or eleven months in sailing
completely round the world that lies all beneath or south of the
latitudes of Kerguelen and Cape Horn or Tierra del Fuego, and other
southern lands around the Antarctic Continent.

But they were to sail in different directions, one, the _Sea Elephant_,
going eastwards, the good old _Walrus_ westwards.

Perhaps they might meet halfway round on the high seas. Anyhow--if all
turned out well--they hoped once more to unite their forces at
Kerguelen, and thence bear up for the pole itself, or, at all events,
get South as far as possible.

This had not been the first intention of the expedition, but the
officers thereof were, of course, right in altering their plans.

But what about the bears, and dogs, and the Eskimos themselves?

This was a matter for serious consideration. It was true that there was
food enough for all on board the _Walrus_, and that during explorations,
surveyings, and observation-taking all along the line of route, they
would be able to catch enough fish to keep the bears and Yak dogs in
good health and condition.

“With all my love for the creatures we are so fond of calling the lower
animals,” said Captain Mayne Brace, “I must admit that bears and Yak
dogs are not the very best shipmates one can possess. What say you, Mr.
Milton?”

“No, sir; we found that out in bringing the beggars home. A bear doesn’t
sleep so sweetly as a well-cared-for baby. Gruff is apt to wake at night
to cough or yawn, and when he does so he wakes his wife, and she coughs
or yawns; then the dogs join, and bedlam isn’t a circumstance to the row
they make.”

“Well, now,” continued Brace, “I have a question to put. Why shouldn’t
we leave them all here on Kerguelen till our return?”

“Why,” cried Captain Bell, “that is a splendid idea of yours. The
Yak-Yaks can build their own shelters, and feed and look after the whole
pack. Are you agreeable to that proposal, Mr. Armstrong?”

“Oh, quite. In fact, Captain Bell, the bears and dogs are not the best
companions; their voices are hardly melodious enough to conduce to
sleep, and they are like Artemus Ward’s elephants--they are powerful
eaters. So _I_ agree.”

And all agreed. And as soon as everything was got ready on shore, both
Eskimos and animals were landed; and then the two ships bade each other
farewell, and each steamed away on her own track.

It will thus be seen that both vessels would sail round the world, and
each would make different observations and explorations.

But for the present, at all events, we must sail away in the _Walrus_.

Strangely enough, for the first few days the men actually missed the
bears and dogs.

Dumpty himself, who was very fond of Gruff and even Growley, used to
stand staring in at the empty cage for a quarter of an hour at a time,
and openly declared that he couldn’t sleep half so well now the dear old
chaps were gone; and many of the crew also thought the change was not
one for the better. However, that remained to be seen.

I must remind the reader just here that, though neither Charlie nor
Walter was bound apprentice, they were, nevertheless, already good
sailors, and that, moreover, they determined to adopt the sea as a
profession eventually. They now tried, therefore, to learn all they
could, and were not too proud or lazy to help on deck, and even take
their trick at the wheel.

This latter is hard work and weary, especially when the thermometer is
at or below zero, a high wind blowing, and when your mittens get frozen
to the spokes. It is bad enough in tropical seas, with the sun beating
down almost vertically on one’s head, the waves all aglitter with light
and heat, and the pitch a-boil between the planks of the quarter-deck.
And yet--having done both--I much prefer the heat to the excessive cold
of Polar seas when steering.

Whenever time permitted, the boys now sought the companionship of
Ingomar. He was a treasure, to their way of thinking. There was no
feeling lonely when he was there, whether it were treading the decks by
day or listening to his stories and talk at eventide.

Where he had picked up all his knowledge was a puzzle to both lads, and
his yarns, at all events, bore an exceedingly strong resemblance to the
truth.

There was plenty of music on board, and besides this, almost every one
could sing a bit. Before leaving Kerguelen the dogs generally began to
sing when the band began to play. The bandsmen could now play in peace,
and there was no Gruff nor Grumpey to imitate the trombone. Wallace the
collie was far too much of a gentleman to interrupt. Well, there were
games of all sorts to go in for in fine weather, and when the storms
raged and stormy winds blew, they could read and yarn.

Perhaps the _Walrus_ was not so well found in food and drinkables as an
Atlantic liner. Yet there was enough, and everything was of the best.

What more could heart of sailor desire?

I think, though, that Ingomar, who remained in the _Walrus_, would have
been glad if his friend Curtis had made one of the crew of this ship.

One word from the American and the transference would have been
accomplished; but he did not speak that word. It would, he thought, look
as if he, being the owner of the ships, were interfering with the
arrangements thereof.

“Perhaps, after all,” he said to himself, “it is better as it is. We
don’t know what may transpire yet. Arnold does not look a bit too
strong, and--well, _I_ should not like to see him sink and die.”

       *       *       *       *       *

“Right gaily goes a ship when the wind blows free.” Thus sing some
sailor lads.

And the wind did blow free, and fast also, some few days after the two
discovery vessels parted company.

Not with the force of a gale, however, but that of a strong breeze,
almost like a joyous trade wind, that filled the white and flowing sail
and bent the gallant masts. This is perhaps a trifle too figurative, for
the masts of ships like these would take a deal of wind before they
bent, and when they did so, they would probably break. Of course the
_Walrus_ was not in low enough latitudes to catch the regular or trade
winds.

These, it will do you, reader, no harm to know, are really north winds
and south winds, that seem out of their course by the motion of the
earth in its revolution. In the north of the equator, and its belts of
calm and variable winds, and extending from about 10° N. lat. to about
30° N., we have the N.E. trades; and south of the equatorial belt we
get, as you would naturally expect, the S.E. trades.

That is near enough for most landsmen to know. If, however, you ask why
the winds blow towards the equator, I need only tell you that Nature
abhors a vacuum. Well, along the great hot regions round the earth’s
waist you have such a vacuum, because heated air always ascends, and
winds rush in from both sides to fill it up.

The winds far south of the trades have often, in summer particularly, a
northerly direction, because the ocean is here warmer than the ice. But
these are very variable.

On the whole, perhaps, the study of the winds is best left to the
meteorologist.

A single glance at a map of the Antarctic will show any one what a vast
stretch of lonesome ocean there is betwixt Kerguelen and Tierra del
Fuego, which is the lowest land of the great South American continent.

The wind to the _Walrus_, and to the _Sea Elephant_ as well, would be
ever welcome, unless it came in the somewhat questionable shape of a
hurricane, because they must steam just as little as possible. The
_Elephant_, it is true, had more than filled up at Mauritius. In fact,
she had arrived at Kerguelen a bumper ship, with coals, coals
everywhere, and these she had shared with the _Walrus_.

More than this, in the _Sea Elephant’s_ passage back to Kerguelen, she
would probably call at the Cape to coal up again--or somewhere else;
and, indeed, in a voyage such as this, a good deal has to be left to
what is termed blind chance, though be assured chance never is or was
blind--every wind and every current of the ocean is but obeying
inexorable laws in blowing or flowing whither it does.

       *       *       *       *       *

Navigation, nowadays, is so strange and difficult a study to a mere
outsider, or ’longshoreman, that although told that the _Walrus_ was
bearing up for the Crozet Islands, and although they could easily
position these on the map or chart, and knew therefore that they lay to
the nor’ard and west of Kerguelen, Charlie and Walt were considerably
puzzled when they looked at the compass to see which way the ship’s head
was.

“We seem to be going a bit zigzag, don’t we, Charlie, old man?” said
Walt to his companion one fine forenoon.

“I thought so too, Walt; but I suppose we’ll get there all the same.
Come along. Don’t puzzle your head; the dogs want a scamper, and luckily
we’re off duty.”

Everybody was dressed in extra clothing now, and this added considerably
to everybody’s breadth of beam, but especially, apparently, to Dumpty’s.
He was, indeed, a curious figure; and the Newfoundlands and ship’s
collie all seemed to know there was something rather ridiculous about
his build, and were never tired getting some fun out of him.

Dumpty had been throwing a wooden belaying-pin along the decks to-day,
that the wise animals might have exercise. And this was a species of
exercise they appeared to enjoy as much as a young man does football.

Collie himself was nearly always first in the field or first to rush
after and catch the belaying-pin. But unless he changed ground, or
rather deck, and tried to get to Dumpty--who stood for goal--from the
other side, he was rolled over, and had speedily to give up his prize,
and fall back upon barking to relieve his mind.

But this forenoon they had varied the performance a bit, at a suggestion
from big, beautiful Nick himself.

“Come on, Dumpty,” Nick seemed to cry. “You are better than a thousand
belaying-pins. Hurrah!”

So he sprang at the droll little man, and down he went.

The two great dogs rolled Dumpty round and round, and over and over
along the deck, in the funniest way possible, and with their paws, too,
though whenever there was a hitch, Collie gave them a little assistance
by seizing Dumpty’s jacket, and hauling him a yard or two.

In this way they rolled him to goal, which to-day was the quarter-deck.

Here they met the boys, and Nick and Nora were constrained to stand up
to smile and gasp. This gave Dumpty a chance of escaping to the rigging,
and then Charlie and Walter came in for it.

They did not “down” them; but while Nick sprang up and seized Charlie’s
cap, Nora did the same for Walt, and then came the grand scamper round
and round the decks, four yards of solid Newfoundland and forty inches
of collie.

The boys could do nothing but look on and laugh, till, tiring at last,
the dear old dogs marched solemnly up and deposited their caps--unmarked
by teeth--at their feet.

“Couldn’t really help it,” said Nick, apologetically, speaking with eyes
and tail.

“And I only did what Nick did,” said Nora, saucily.

The fiddles were hardly ever off the table now, for the sea, if not
actually rough, was a bit lumpy, and there was plenty of motion. Hot
soup is very nice and nourishing for a sailor’s inside, but when a roll
of the ship spills it all into his lap, it is not quite so pleasant.

Charlie, I think, was the better sailor, and though Walt often ventured
into the crow’s-nest, he was generally glad enough to get down again.
The crow’s-nest swung so, he explained. Well, it is not a very easy job
to get there, as it is a cask with a railing at top, hoisted to and
fixed but a little way under the main-truck. But no rigging leads right
up to it, so you have to squirm up a Jacob’s ladder from the main-top
cross-trees, and to do this you must go quarter-way round the mast. This
tries the head of a landsman, I can assure you. Most landsmen who had
never been on horseback before, would rather make up their minds to
ride a buck-jumper than attempt to reach this same crow’s-nest when
there is a bit of seaway on, were it never so little.

It isn’t fun--the first day--reaching even to the cross-trees. Then,
having run the risk of your life--not being a Blondin--and gained a
footing on the lower rungs of the Jacob’s ladder, you cannot help
wondering as you scramble up, hanging back downwards half the time, if
it will give way with your weight, and which would be the easier way,
when you do fall, to meet death--getting smashed up on the ship’s
bulwarks or being plunged headlong into the cold sea.

You enter through a trap-hole at the bottom, and though you may feel
safe for just a little while, evil, discomforting thoughts return, and
you cannot be quite certain whether or not the crow’s-nest is properly
secured, or whether, if the wind begins to blow, you won’t be emptied
out altogether.

And then comes the going down again. You must not look below, or you may
lose your head altogether. Just shut your eyes and open the trap, slue
round after that, and make sure of your footing, then cautiously, foot
over foot, you may reach the rigging, and afterwards the deck.

In cold weather a spell in the nest is really a terrible experience.

Yet Charlie never feared to face it, any more than he would have funked
a ride in a motor car against the wind on a stormy day.

But when one has got acclimatized to the crow’s-nest, it is a real
pleasure to be in it, and to have an eye on the sea and the cloudscape.
There are splendid telescopes kept up here, and it is always nice to be
the first to sight a craft of any kind, with only her topmasts rising
over the far-off horizon.

It was Charlie who had the luck to first discover the Crozet Islands,
and bleak and dismal they did look, for, this being summer, there was no
snow on the rocks, but with his fine sight he could distinguish birds in
myriads.

He felt quite a man, too, when he hailed the quarter-deck, trying to
imitate the hoarse shout of the bo’s’n’s mate with his ringing--

“Below there!”

“Ay, ay, _sir_,” sang up the officer of the watch, putting particular
emphasis on the “_sir_,” more for fun, I think, than anything else.

“Thank you,” said Captain Mayne Brace. “How does it lie?”

“About two points on the weather bow.”

This was so nautical that the boy had to take a long breath after it,
and wind himself up as it were.

But the hail, anyhow, although it had had the effect of making even the
man at the wheel smile a little, produced no little excitement on board,
and more than one camera was got ready to take snapshots at the shore as
soon as it put in an appearance from the deck.




CHAPTER VII

A FEARFUL NIGHT--ANTARCTIC LAND-ICE


“Land ho!” This is a cheering cry at times to the mariner. More
especially if it be the chalky cliffs of Britain bold, and he is just
returning from a long and weary voyage.

It is not so cheering if the ship is out of her course, and the shore
looks a forbidding and inhospitable one, and if soon after this shout
you hear another “Ready about!”

Nor did the looks of these storm-rent and surf-tormented rocks tend to
raise the spirits of the wanderers in the _Walrus_ to a very high
degree.

But it was land all the same, and curiosity was excited in the heart of
every one. Even Nick and Nora must stand with their paws on the
bulwarks, and sniff longingly towards it.

As often as not, these islands or islets are enveloped in rain-clouds,
snow-clouds, or fog, the wildest of waves wash their rocky shores, and
it can hardly be said that there is a green thing upon them. But the
birds love them all the same, and find sustenance in the nesting season
in various kinds of algæ or seaweeds, and in the shrimps with which the
sea abounds.

A boat or two was lowered, and a landing-place found, and, as usual,
observations and soundings were taken. The glass remained high, and
there was every prospect of fine weather for a day or two at least, so
sea-fishing was gone into with some success, eggs were collected, and
made a valuable addition to the larder.

Then the voyage was continued, and the _Walrus_ made in the direction of
Marion Island, one of the Prince Edward group, lying in the same
latitude.

The wind continued fair for a week, but somewhat ahead.

Then one afternoon it blew a little warmer, and veered more to the
north.

“I fear we’re in for a blow,” said Captain Mayne Brace’s acting mate.
“Weather looks very dirty, sir, all about. Horizon creeping nearer, wind
coming in nasty puffs, sea with a swell on it, and a falling glass,
and----”

“That’s enough, mate; take in sail and reef. Just make her fit to
encounter anything; and, I say”--the mate had touched his cap and was
retiring--“I think we might as well have fires ready to light, in case,
you know.”

“Ay, ay, sir. Thank you.”

“Going to be bad weather, captain?” said Ingomar, entering the saloon
just then.

“Not sure. Nothing is certain in these seas. It is dark enough to have
the lights turned on, but that makes things look gloomy when one goes on
deck.”

“Yes; and the sudden transition from bright light to comparative
darkness is certainly somewhat depressing.”

“Anyhow, boys all, there’s two things I don’t mean to do, and one I’ve
made up my mind to. I’m not going to be blown back if I can help it; I’m
not going to waste my precious coals so as to have to burn the bulkheads
in an emergency; and if the wind doesn’t go with me, why, I’ll go with
the wind.”

“Hurrah!” cried Ingomar. “That is capital policy all through.”

The boys clapped their hands, because it occurred to them that it was
the best thing to do.

Everything was conducted during this voyage with the greatest
regularity. The very same precautions as to lights was taken at
night--though small, indeed, was the likelihood of a ship being met--as
would have been observed in steering up or down our own English Channel.
There were three watches, so that, in these inclement seas, the men
might not suffer from fatigue; the temperature of the water and air had
to be taken each watch; the sky and clouds observed, and the force of
the wind marked, etc., and all was logged. Notes were taken even of the
appearance of seals or whales, the flight of birds, the colour of the
sea and floating seaweed. _One_ well-kept log of a voyage is of great
use to future mariners who sail the same seas; from _many_ logs so kept,
are deduced about all that science knows of winds and seas and ocean
currents.

In a few minutes after the mate had gone on deck, the ship seemed to
stop suddenly short, to stand suddenly still, and the sails began to
flap uncertainly. There was much confusion now on deck, and slacking off
of sheets and shouting of orders, for the mate knew not from which side
the wind would come next.

Then there was a vivid flash of lightning, which almost blinded the eyes
of those below. Another and another followed quickly, and were succeeded
by louder thunder than most people ever listen to.

Then the wind!

The shifting, ever shifting wind! For the _Walrus_ was in a little
cyclone. Certainly not little as regarded force, but still in extent
small enough to be called a whirlwind. Yet such whirlwinds as these are
strong enough to sink any ship that ever sailed if not most carefully
handled.

There was another circular squall after this, then a third and fourth,
and lo! the steady gale came on in earnest, blowing terrifically from
the N.N.W.

Now God save the good ship in the darkness of such an awful night as
this!

For the wind brought with it its own waves, its own cold spray, its own
wild showers of driving rain and sleet and hail combined. It brought
something worse--it brought streams of small ice-blocks, and streams of
deep snowy slush, passing through which the ship was strangely steady,
because never a green sea rolled on board.

It is just on such a night as this long and terrible one that, with the
horizon a mere background of blackness to the dimly lighted bulwarks, a
wind that shrieks and howls like wild wolves, a wind that even head down
one cannot face, but must creep side first against, clutching at rope or
stay, and gasping as if engulphed in the dark cold water just beyond; it
is on just such a night as this, I say, that the mariner in these far
Southern seas, having taken in every bit of canvas he can spare, and
done his best for his good ship from bowsprit to glimmering binnacle,
must place his trust in Providence, feeling that he is in the hands of
Him who can hold the ocean in His palm, and bring him safely through the
danger.

The captain himself did not come below until the beginning of the middle
watch. He was wet and shiny in his oilskins and sou’wester.

Ingomar had turned in.

The boys had not undressed, but had lain down to talk fearfully, just in
front of the stove, with the dogs their only companions.

They had been especially terrified by the loud rattling of some sails
that had carried away while the gale was still at hurricane force.

“What! not in bed yet, lads?”

“No,” said Charlie. “Fact is, sir, I’d rather be drowned with my clothes
on, and Walt here thinks the same.”

Mayne Brace laughed.

“I can’t blame you, though. I was once young myself. But bustle now,
boys; find your way into the pantry, switch on the light, and see what
you can find to eat.”

This was very cheering language, not only because they knew that the
captain would not think of having supper, if he thought the ship was
going down an hour or so after, but because they themselves were hungry
enough to swallow an octopus.

An exciting night of storm has always that effect on the seafarer.

Charlie with the cold beef, Walter with sardines, onions, bread, and
butter, soon staggered out of the pantry again, and as speedily returned
for knives and forks, and plates, and cruets, and dainty sauces.

There was hot coffee in an urn over the stove, and preserved meat; and
what a glorious supper they did make to be sure! You would not have said
that there was a deal of funk about those boys’ hearts had you seen them
ply their knives and forks. But the funniest thing about the matter was
this--hardly had they got settled down to serious eating before a
state-room door opened, and lo! behold Ingomar in the robes of night
(pyjamas) standing swaying and smiling, and holding fast to the
bulkhead.

“I’ll join you, if you please,” said Ingomar.

And he did with a hearty good will too. The dogs, of course, partook of
the banquet.

The boys felt happy and a bit drowsy after this, and turned in.

Storm still raging next morning. Uncomfortable motion. Wind still more
to the north, and ship lying-to almost under bare poles.

And so it blew and blew on and off for well-nigh a week.

Then surcease of a storm and tempest, such as it is the experience of
but few to face at this season of the year in these lower latitudes.

And where were they now? Why, still in the longitude or meridian of the
Crozet Islands, but, despite their well-conducted war with the elements,
several degrees further south. In very truth, they might just as well
have sailed here to Enderby Land straight from Kerguelen.

Everybody was pleased one beautiful morning to find that wind and sea
had both gone down. It was nice to sit down to a warm and comfortable
breakfast, without fear of having the lower extremities parboiled with
hot coffee.

The boys had had their sea-water bath this morning early at wash-decks
time. This consisted simply in rushing forward, jumping, and skylarking
like white savages, and having the hose played on them. But it made them
hungry.

Forward, the men’s talk was chiefly about the recent heavy weather.

“Joy to you, Jack,” said Dumpty to a companion, “but this doesn’t seem
much like getting round the globe, do it?”

“It don’t, Dumpty, and that’s a fact,” was the reply. “But it’s all in
the voyage, little ’un, and the more months the more cash, and that’s
how I looks at it.”

The captain’s face and Ingomar’s too were wreathed in smiles as they sat
down to the good things sent forward.

“Seems,” said the former, “we’re going to go zigzagging round the
world.”

“Yes. Going to resume your course now?”

“No; the wind brought us here. I’ll forego the Marions now, and bear up
for the Boukets and Lindsays, weather permitting; but not until we now
have a look at the country the storm has been unkindly enough to drive
us to _nolentes volentes_.”

“I wonder where the _Sea Elephant_ is about this time?”

“Ah, it would be hard to say, but the gale that we encountered, if it
has passed far on to the east, would have been more favourable for them,
and they are now in open seas off Budd or even Knox Land. They’ll beat
us in the race round the world, you’ll find.”

Every one had the greatest faith in the sturdy old _Walrus_, for
icebergs to her were nothing, so long as she did not get into a powerful
squeeze.

The “ice blink,” a reflection like snow on the horizon over the pack,
was seen that forenoon early, and Mayne Brace headed away directly for
it. He judged himself to be about the longitude of Cape Anne, and he was
right.

Young sailors like Charlie and Walt wondered a little that they did not
sooner come into fields of slush and streams of smaller ice, that of
broken-up floes and hummocks.

“The reason is simply this, boys,” said the skipper. “That kind of stuff
has all been hurled back to the edge of the pack on the main barrier of
ice by the force of the northerly wind.

“This land-ice is quite different,” he continued, “from any you have
ever encountered in the North Pole regions. Our earlier navigators in
their tubs of ships sighted it, and some of them sailed along its edge
for hundreds of miles; and as they could find no inlet before they were
driven off by storms, they jumped to the conclusion that this great
barrier, this solid, cliff-like wall of blue or green or striated ice,
hundreds of feet in height at some places, went all around the
Antarctic, warning them that thus far might they come but no farther.”

“But what, then,” said Charlie, “do you mean by land-ice? I’m all in a
fog.”

“Well, lad, you must first imagine a time in the remote ages when this
great unknown Antarctic continent was a land of mountain, forest, and
flood, with rivers finding their way down very extensive valleys to pour
their bright waters into the sea. Imagine, too, if you please, that
these beautiful valleys were in ages far remote from ours clad in
verdure, in jungle, heath, and forest, and that a fauna distinct from
ours existed here, that immense mammoths and mastodons dwelt here, and
mayhap flying alligators, though probably no other creature at all
bearing any resemblance to the form of human beings.

“Then let this age pass out of your mind, and another and colder period
slowly commence--a glacial period, for instance, during which the rivers
and lakes were frozen, and there was no more rainfall, because the
mists or dews driven over yonder continent were then condensed, and fell
as snow. The long storms of winter would soften and the snows melt
somewhat during the Antarctic summer, to form ice again when the dark,
wild weather returned. So the valleys would be partially filled up with
great glaciers. These must move down towards the sea, though extremely
slowly--broad Mississippis of ice and snow. When this so-called land-ice
reached the water, it would form a barrier, and monster bergs would get
detached and float away, leaving the striated cliffs with their
wave-washed caves at the edge. In the gigantic, snow-covered, square
blocks that float away on the currents of ocean, these caves form
archways, so that you can sometimes see right through the bergs, or even
sail a boat through them.

“Well, that is land-ice, but the sea-ice is formed of something like the
same pancake and hummocky ice we find in the far, far north, and the
peculiarity of the Antarctic seas of ice is this--the land-bergs, if I
may so call them, often get embedded or entangled in pack-ice, high
above which their great bulk heaves, as towers a ship of battle above a
tugboat or dinghy. In course of time the land-bergs are hollowed and
tunnelled by the waves on which they float, till they break-up, or
divide, forming the strangest-shaped pieces imaginable.

“Another thing which proves that a long way into the interior of this
South-polar region land extends is this--_débris_ of earth and blocks of
rock are brought down on the glacier that, as an examination of the
sea’s bottom proves, could have descended in no other fashion.”

“It is all very wonderful!” said Charlie.

“I wonder,” said Walter, “if any mermaids dwell in these caves of ice?”

Captain Mayne Brace smiled and answered.

“I hope,” he said, “to give you an opportunity of discovering for
yourself, my dear boy.”

But the _Walrus_ reached the pack of sea-ice at last; and the sight,
though not perfectly new to mariners who had sailed the Arctic seas, was
at least very wonderful, and had a cold kind of beauty about it, which
it is difficult indeed to describe.

And far, far away in the interior, mountains covered with everlasting
snow raised their great peaked heads on the horizon.

No life?

Well, no animals, not even a leopard, seal, or sea-elephant, but droves
of droll penguins, standing on end, and looking, at a distance, for all
the world like a crowd of lazy boys just let loose from a Sunday school,
who had been warned not to soil their clothes by romping.




CHAPTER VIII

WONDROUS SCENERY--NICK SAVES THE LIFE OF WALLACE


The hummocks in this pack were not like those in Greenland seas, which
are generally rounded off by wind and snow. These were more like pieces
of ice set on end, and were of every conceivable shape or form.

But not far away from the sea-edge was a most gigantic fellow of a
land-iceberg. It was quite as large as five and forty St. Paul’s
Cathedrals formed into one. Peaked here and there it was too, and the
outlines of these peaks were rounded off with snow.

It was evident that this magical monster had been to sea a time or two,
and that, moreover, he would go north again on the first chance, quickly
dashing aside the pigmies that now impeded his progress, forced along by
wind and current.

The _Walrus_ lay-to off the pack-edge for a day or two, that
observations, soundings, and a survey of the sea’s bottom, etc., might
be taken. For Mayne Brace did not mean to work through at present, and
risk the chance of being beset.

But boats were sent off, that our heroes, and even the dogs, might have
a scamper.

Though too rough for ski, or snow-shoe travelling, the ice-pieces were
pretty close together, and it was easy for everybody to leap from one to
the other, and so on and on till at long last they reached the berg, and
made an attempt to get to the summit. This was much harder than was at
first expected, especially for the dogs, but these were determined to
follow their leader; and so, often stumbling, sometimes slipping, many
down again, they struggled on until they got to the top.

They had their snow-shoes over their backs, and although there was some
danger of their going over a cliff or icy precipice, they enjoyed an
hour’s really good fun. They would have tarried here much longer, but
noticed that the signal for recall had been hoisted; and so, as soon as
they had erected a pole, with a round black ball on the top, and the
name of the vessel cut in the handle, they started to retrace their
steps.

The hoisting of the pole took a longer time than they had reckoned on,
for they had to cut the hard surface of the snow first with their
Jack-knives, and get the dogs to complete the excavation with their
busy fore-feet. This they encouraged them to do by pointing to the hole
and saying “Rats!”

Now, I don’t believe that either Nick or Nora expected to find a rat in
such a place, but that they merely worked away to please the boys.

None too soon did they reach the boats, for lo! the ice was opening, and
the small bergs getting farther and farther apart. As it was, one man
received a ducking which he would remember till his dying day.

If a strong current ran under the ice, it would have been easy for it to
have carried him away. In Greenland seas there is extra danger in such
an immersion, for sharks are always on the watch there when men are on
the ice, and no one would care to be made a meal of by these scaly
monsters.

Two boats had come on shore, and, as usual in such cases, a race was got
up--and oh, there is no race so exciting as that between real sailors
with good honest broad-beamed boats. Ingomar offered as a prize a bottle
of rum and pound of “baccy” to the winning whaler. So the men must even
doff their heavy jackets to the work.

Noticing what was up, all hands on board crowded into the rigging, and
small innocent bets were made, such as clay pipes or postage stamps that
had only been once in use.

The men in each boat were about equal in weight. Charlie was cox’n of
one, Walt of the other, and Hans himself gave the signal.

Then, had you been there, you might have heard such shouts or
encouraging words from the boys to their crews as--

“Up with her now!”

“Cheerily does it!”

“Hurrah, men! Hurrah!”

“We’re winning!” from Charlie.

“We’ll beat them, boys!” from Walter.

“Touch her up!”

“Merrily goes it!” etc.

And Walt’s boat had soon forged ahead at least two lengths, then--

“Now, lads,” roared Charlie--“now, lads, give them fits! We’ve got to
win.”

And on rushed the whalers, every man doing his most.

It was likely, after all, to be a win for Walter, when, unluckily, his
boat touched a bit of green ice, which caused a man to catch a crab,
and, with a loud cheer from those on board, Charlie dashed madly past,
and won by a length.

Then cheers, loud and long, rose from the rigging, with many a mighty
hurrah, and when Charlie scrambled in-board, he was hoisted and carried
three times round the deck shoulder high, the men singing merrily.

Then the boats were hoisted, with the dogs still in them, and they soon
joined the merriment, you may be sure.

But everybody seemed happier for what was called their spin on shore.

       *       *       *       *       *

Shortly after this more sail was set, and the vessel headed away for the
west, tack and half-tack, for the wind was not yet fair.

That same afternoon they rounded Cape Anne.

This point of rocky land juts far into the sea here. It is a wonderful
sight in summer when the black rocks stand out and the higher cliffs are
still covered with purest snow.

But what a world of life was here--in the sea, on the cliffs and shore,
where cities of countless, I may say myriads, of birds were built.

Sea-leopards and other phocine creatures were all around in multitudes.

It was determined to risk another lie-to, for the water was too deep to
anchor, and they must not venture near those mountain peaks, for unknown
seas have a disagreeable habit of shoaling suddenly, and if it is not
low water when a ship is stranded, poor indeed is her chance of ever
getting off again.

The day was very long now, but still there was a marvellous sunset
to-night. Strange colours, rubies, greens, and orange, lingered long on
the mountain and snow-cliffs full half an hour after the sun went down.
And after the stars shone out, a quarter moon sailed slowly up, but
seemed to detract in no whit from their wondrous brightness.

High above shone the Southern Cross, a constellation which in this
country can, of course, never be observed. The scene about midnight,
when Ingomar and the boys came up to have a last look at it before
turning in, might well have been called solemn, but for the strange
noises which hardly ever ceased.

Here and there, near to the ship even, was the hissing and hurtling as
of a ship blowing off steam, and looking in the direction from which
these came, great fountains or geysers could be noticed in the pale
light. Whales were blowing. Other sounds, and sighs, and cries, and
snortings, and moanings were incessant, and now and then long-drawn
cries, proceeding whence or from what no one could ever guess.

For the rocks were covered with skuas, cormorants, and many a curious
bird never met with in Northern waters.

“Do these creatures never sleep, I wonder?” asked Charlie.

“Hardly ever in early December,” said Captain Mayne Brace, who stood
near him, “because, Charlie, this is the season of love and joy, and
the shores are covered with nestlings, who would hardly permit their
parents to sleep, if they wished to.”

“But I suppose they sleep sometimes?”

“They just have a nap or a nod or two now and then, when Nature won’t be
denied any longer.

“But I say, boys, there is no reason why you should sit up all night,
even if yonder birds and beasts do. Off with you and turn in.”

Charlie’s sleep was very dreamful that night, and so was Walter’s too.

But what they had seen the day before was nothing to the sights that met
their gaze next morning when the boats landed.

They had been told to land on a white tongue of land where penguins were
marching about and sea-leopards lolling in the sunshine, half-standing
on their flippers to stare at the advancing boats, scratching
themselves, and assuming the most ridiculous attitudes imaginable.

They had the pleasure of seeing several whales, and it was well they did
not come into anything like close contact with these, or a nasty capsize
would have been the consequence.

The seals were not a bit afraid of them, and hardly troubled to shuffle
away into the water. Those who did made splendid dives. Charlie could
not help envying them, but he himself would not have cared to dive into
so dark and deep and cold a sea.

Some of the smaller ones were pole-axed (clubbed) because the flesh is
palatable, and fried seal’s-liver and bacon make a capital breakfast
dish.

Close to the precipitous ice-cliffs they had been warned not to venture,
and indeed, while gazing and wondering at these as they shone and
shimmered in the sunshine, a terrible explosion took place. High up a
portion of the ice-wall fell, thundering and splashing into the sea,
where it was splintered into pieces.

It fell right into the midst of a portion of water black with the heads
of wondering seals, yet not one floated up dead, so nimbly had they
dived beneath.

The camera-men and general observation-takers managed to climb a snowy
mountain-peak, and I need hardly say that our heroes formed three of the
party.

The sight that met their gaze from this lofty altitude, was one which
once seen could never be forgotten.

Let those who tell us that scenery of Antarctic ice is dead and
monotonous come here. Here was no monotony, and they could see to such a
distance icebergs, small and great, afloat on the blue ocean (the sky
was blue); an island or two on

[Illustration: HE HAILED THE QUARTER-DECK

_Page 164_
]

the horizon of the north; to the south and west a long stretch of hilly
shores, with snow-whitened, rugged peaks, little ice, big ice, ice of
every form or shape that could be imagined, clouds and cloudlets in the
sky, rolls of cumulus, lines of stria and patches of cirrhus. As for
life, that was everywhere beneath them. Such crowds of beautiful
sea-birds, especially gulls, had never before been witnessed, and the
water was alive with life.

“Look, oh look!” cried Charlie, pointing to a particular spot just
beneath. Here was a strange-looking monster, indeed--a real live
sea-elephant, called so from the length of his proboscis. But king of
the seas he is here, and other seals were crowding round him as if
taking counsel, or--what is more probable--to scare him away by the
might of their numbers. But he dashed them proudly away and soon
disappeared. Like the great bladder-nose of the Arctic, he is a rather
lonesome animal, and prefers to be.

With their lorgnettes they could see from such a height as this far down
into the sea-depths. It was a busy time with the sea-leopards, for they
were teaching their puppies how to swim with grace and celerity, and how
long to stay below before Nature craved for a mouthful of fresh air.
Some of them held their offspring between their flippers, and these were
evidently giving suck.

Luncheon was partaken of, about 1700 feet above the sea level.

Lanes of water, south and west, could be seen penetrating into loughs or
inland seas; but on this being reported to Captain Mayne Brace, he
decided not to explore.

Lest I forget it, I should mention here, that the huge iceberg, on which
the signal broom was hoisted, near to Cape Anne, was encountered far to
sea many months after this by the _Sea Elephant_. The commander was
greatly puzzled, but hauled yards aback and lowered a boat, thinking
there must be shipwrecked men on the berg, part of the crew of some
other expedition. They were even more puzzled when they found the name
_Walrus_ burned upon the pole. But this episode served to show the drift
of the ocean current of the wind, for it was found far to the west,
between South Georgia Islands and the great ice-pack.

On their way further to the west, the _Walrus_ encountered weather fair
and fine. They kept inwards, therefore--passing many huge striated
icebergs, some caved, others tunnelled through and through--until they
reached the Bouvet Isles, in latitude about 53° South and longitude 2°
to 5° East.

They are volcanic in origin, as might easily be expected, and were first
discovered by Captain Bouvet, who, however, could give but little
account of them, owing, first to dense fogs, and secondly to the rocky
little uninviting group being so closely packed around with ice-floes.

After seeing all here that could be seen, and catching many specimens of
strange seals, as well as birds, the vessel’s direction was altered from
N.W. to W. by S., and in due time, with few further adventures, and a
considerable deal of monotonous sailing, they reach the Sandwich group,
which lies in from 55° to 60° South and somewhere about 30° to the west.

These islands were all volcanic, as far as could be made out, and,
indeed, in one of them, nearly the farthest north, smoke still issues
from a half-burnt-out cone.

Almost every bottle, as it was emptied, was thrown overboard. After
letters were written, they were corked, waxed, and well sealed. Some of
these, strange to say, were picked up nearly a year afterwards on the
shores of South America. And these, of course, were duly forwarded to
England.

Some were, half a year after this, picked up by the _Sea Elephant_, and
joyful enough were all hands to learn that all was going well on the
sister ship.

       *       *       *       *       *

West, and away ever west.

West, and still further south; and one morning, when the sun was
unusually bright and clear, Charlie had the satisfaction, from the
crow’s-nest, of discovering mountain peaks ahead.

Unfortunately for our young hero, these had been discovered generations
before his time, else his name would be handed down in ocean history.

Never mind, when he hailed the quarter-deck, Charlie was just as proud
as a pouter pigeon who discovers three eggs in her nest instead of the
legitimate two.

The observations were continued, for science’ sake, and at great risk
too, for half a gale of wind was blowing from the south-east, and the
sea roared wild and angrily, so that to land a boat was impossible.

So no one was sorry when they bade farewell to this strangely
inhospitable group of islands. They were covered entirely with snow, and
it was found from soundings that the bottom around was not of volcanic
formation. This, at all events, was something to know.

They had hardly seen the sun for weeks, fogs prevailed as well as high,
uncertain winds, so that navigation had been considerably impeded.

Just one adventure they had on leaving these islands. Somehow, while
racing about, poor Wallace, the collie, managed to leap clean and clear
over the bows.

Every one loved that dear dog, and he was said to be far wiser and more
sagacious than even Nick himself.

Be this as it may, he had not the same swimming power, and what followed
fully proved this.

A life-buoy was let go almost _instanter_, and some confusion ensued.

At first it was thought that a lifeboat could hardly live in that wild
sea; but Ingomar himself pleaded with the captain to make the attempt,
and the ship was being stopped, and the men standing by to lower, when
the captain gave the order.

But now comes the strange point. Nick had seen all, and as soon as the
command was given he sped quickly aft and dived overboard.

The collie was far astern; but, rising on the crest of a wave, Nick
could see him, and barked joyously.

It was a sight to see that boat leave the vessel’s side, and to mark the
stern-set faces of her brave British crew. They were only going to save
a dog! Is that what you say, my gentle boy reader? All the more honour
to them for risking their lives in the cause.

They found the dogs at last, the Newfoundland with his head turned
shipward, the collie resting his fore-paws on his strong shoulders.

And when the boat was hoisted, at last, and the lifeboat men, the
gallant dog, and rescued collie, oh, then, I say you ought to have been
on board to listen to the wild cheering, and to see the men crowding
forward to caress the beautiful Nick.




CHAPTER IX

WITH HOBSON ON THE “MERRIMAC”--THE STORY THAT CURTIS TOLD


Both Curtis and Ingomar were capital story-tellers or “yarn spinners,”
and the tales they told the boys helped to while away the time on many a
forenight which might otherwise have felt long. I give the following as
specimen; it was told by Curtis:--

“I liked Jack Hardy from the very first day I clapped eyes on him. Had I
got that lad into the British Navy, I should have been proud to have
seen him among his pals drawn up for inspection on the flagship’s deck,
first Sunday after entering. But this young Jack was an American Jack,
and his ship was the bold _Iowa_, on which my hammock was hung _pro
temp._, and the time was very shortly after the capitulation or capture
of Santiago, and destruction of the fleet of Cervera.

“The American-Spanish War didn’t last long enough to please me, but it
did rip and rattle and roar in Cuba and all around the island after the
first ship spat angry fire. You shall earn my eternal gratitude, boys,
if you bring any one up with a round turn who dares call it ‘a _little_
war.’ I tell you what it is, the book isn’t written yet that shall
describe one-half the gallant deeds done by our brave cousins, on land
and at sea, during those brief summer months of eighteen hundred and
ninety-eight.

“‘The Spaniards never had a chance,’ some may tell you.

“But the Spaniards _had_, and Admiral Cervera had also; and if his
gunners had been smart and good, and with some degree of dash and go
about them then, with his splendid ships he might have done wonders, and
the war might still be raging.

“‘Manaña!’ (ma-nyah-na--to-morrow). ‘Manaña!’ is the beggarly whine for
ever on the lips of the Dons, be they seamen or soldiers.

“But ‘To-day!’ is America’s battle-cry. Jackie just flings off his
jacket and goes at it hammer and tongs, like a true-born Briton. And God
give us gunners, lads, like the Americans, when our own day of battle
dawns.

“Well, about Jack Hardy? He was a fine, open-countenanced boy, say
seventeen or a little over. He really hadn’t been a year in the service,
hardly time for some to get used to their sea-legs. But the lad was a
sailor already--you could have told that at a glance--a sailor every
inch, from his purser’s shoes to his broad blue-banded cap and collar,
and his cheerful, willing, brick-dust face. Guess it was his splendid,
spreading bare brown neck that first drew my attention to Jack. Give me
a boy, or a dog either, that has a well-put-on neck; he’s got the sand
in him. You can bet your blouse on that. Take your turtle-necked chap on
shore again. He is no good for the navy, and a turtle-necked dog isn’t
worth the price of a rope to hang him.

“Now, the American man-o’-war’s courtesy is well known, so is my
modesty. But the latter is _sui generis_. For example, if I required to
borrow money from a friend to get me a dinner, I should never ask for a
dollar, if there was the ghost of a chance of getting a guinea. So when
Captain Hotchkiss, in his kindly way, said to me, ‘Want to do Santiago,
do you, Curtis? Press, eh? Very well, you can choose a man and boy as
body-guard,’ I chose Hardy, and a fine old sailor not long promoted to
the rank of bo’s’n’s mate--the two best hearts in the ship; and the
latter, I knew, had been with Hobson in the _Merrimac_, and I hoped,
therefore, to worm a _vivâ voce_ yarn out of him before we came off from
shore again.

“Now, I had been to Santiago before--years ago--and I rather liked it
then. I can remember it even now as I speak, remember it as a lovely
dream, a romance--with a beautiful Spanish girl in it whom I---- But
never mind, the ruthless fingers of Time have long since torn that leaf
from the log of my young life. But somehow I expected to find Santiago
on this bright and beautiful forenoon, as my boat went dancing over the
blue bay, just as I had left it in the days of ‘Auld Lang Syne.’ I had
but to close my eyes to see once more all its greenery and quaintness,
with its quiet court-yards where flowers and fruit trees grew; where,
when moon or stars shone bright and fire-flies rose and fell among the
foliage, I used to listen to the tinkle of the lute--Lucia’s lute, Lucia
in robes of white, with dark mantilla thrown carelessly over her raven
hair, and a flower on her breast, a flower I never left without.

“‘I say, bo’s’n’--I had opened my eyes now wide enough--‘I say, doesn’t
the breeze smell rather--er--er--gamey?’

“The good fellow laughed. ‘That it do, sir,’ he said. ‘Santeehager ain’t
what it used to be by a jugful. You’ll find it ain’t the sweetest o’
perfoomery now. Sometimes it’s wusser’n others. Sometimes, when seven
miles at sea, ye might hang your sou’wester on the perfoom o’ sweet
Santeehager!’

“My romance, my dream of fair women fled just then, and didn’t return.

“Well, I have seen a city or two after a siege and bombardment, and I
know as well as anybody how many ‘r’s’ there are in horror, but the
sights I saw that day I had better make no attempt to describe. How
American and Spanish troops could live and laugh in such a place as
this, even with assistance from the bodegas, was more than I could tell.
Ruins everywhere, sometimes whole rows of them, with fallen roofs and
blackened rafters; streets and lanes and piazzas obstructed with broken
furniture of every sort; vilely smelling currents of black filth, and
pools and lakelets of the same; and--mercy on us!--corpses everywhere in
the quieter squares--corpses of wretches who had crawled there to die;
corpses reeking in the sunlight; corpses that even the clouds of horrid
vultures refused to put a talon in.

“Such was Santiago. I had come for copy, and I soon had enough of it.

“‘Let’s get out of this, bo’s’n. Can’t we spend the night up yonder
among the hills and palm trees?’

“‘Yes,’ the good fellow answered, cheerily. ‘And luckily the wind’s
about a N.N.E.’

“We didn’t leave the city empty-handed, though. One hotel was doing a
roaring trade, and when we found ourselves, an hour before sunset, high
up among the woods, we had enough of the good things of this life to
have stood a five days’ siege.

“Perhaps we didn’t make a hearty supper! Oh no, sailor-men never eat and
drink!

“We had some wine anyhow, for our stomachs’ sake, let me say, and to
eliminate the perfume of sweet Santiago, which seemed still to hang
around us.

“The sunset was ineffably beautiful, the clouds and the bay were
streaked with the colours of tropical birds; of those very birds that
sang their evening songs above us, while the breeze sighed through the
foliage.

“Twilight does not last long here, however, but a big round moon rose
slowly over the hills, and there would be neither darkness nor danger
to-night.

“‘I say, bo’s’n,’ I cried, ‘you were in the _Merrimac_ with gallant
Hobson. Tell us your version. Have another cigar, and another glass of
wine. Keeps away infection, you know.’

“The bo’s’n needed no second bidding. He had a bo’s’n’s nip--four
fingers high--and the wine was brandy too.

“‘Ahem! Yes, I was in the _Merrimac_, and so was Jack Hardy, here.’

“‘Well,’ I cried, ‘I _am_ in luck. Wait, bo’s’n, till I light up. Now,
then, heave round, my friend. Sure you’re not thirsty?’

“‘No, sirree. I feel that last little tot in my eye like. Ever seen
Hobson? Well, you’ll like ’im when you does. You’ve seen a yacht, spick
and span, new, that can rip through a stormy sea, hang or move like a
Mother Carey’s chicken, and do ’most anything. That’s him. That’s
Hobson. Bless you, sir, the old men didn’t like the youngster’s brave
proposal at first. They pooh-poohed it, as ye might say. Even Schley
himself laughed a little, as, in his fatherly way, he put a hand on
young Hobson’s shoulder. I was as close to ’em, sir, as I am to Jack
here. “Admiral Cervera,” he says, “is in yonder right enough. Only wish
the beggar would come out. He’s bottled.”

“‘“Ay, admiral,” says Hobbie, as we calls him for fond like, “and I want
to cork the bottle. Give me that old collier the _Merrimac_, and, with a
few volunteers, I’ll take her in and sink her right across the narrow
neck, ’twixt Canores and Estrella Points, and----”

“‘“And where will you and your men be then?” says Schley.

“‘“I’ll give you my word of honour, sir, I’ll go to heaven, almost
cheerfully, as soon’s we bottle up the dirty Don! Besides, sir,” he
says, “why smash that fine fleet up, when it would make so grand an
addition to the American Navy?”

“‘Yes; and it were that very argerment, I guess, that carried the pint,
wi’ the captains in council assembled. Volunteers! Ay, in course; half
the navy would have volunteered to steam to certain death with young
Hobson. It was the forlornest o’ hopes ever led.

“‘Look you, see, sir.’ The bo’s’n paused a minute to draw with his knife
a rough sketch of Santiago bay and city on the ground.

“‘That’s my map, like, o’ the place lying down yonder beneath us in the
moonlight. Them things there at sea is the fleet--our fleet. You’ll have
to take Cervera’s for granted, but one of his ships lay here, you see,
to guard the entrance. The crosses is the batteries, and they did blaze
and batter us that awful night!’

“The bo’s’n paused a moment, and laid his hand affectionately on Jack
Hardy’s shoulder.

“‘Me and my young pal here,’ he continued, ‘had known one another for
months afore then. There was something about the lad that made me like
him. See’d him throw his extra garments one day and go like thunder for
big Nat Dowlais, ’cause he’d kicked the ship’s cat. Ay, and welted him
well, too. I took to talkin’ more to Jack after that. But I couldn’t get
down deep enough to the boy’s heart. There was something under the
surface; I could tell that. Jack was no ordinary bit o’ ship’s junk.
Bless you, sir, there’s hundreds o’ gentlemen’s sons before the
mast--but they’re not all like Jack Hardy. Jack was more like a stage
sailor than anything else. Everything he put on was so darned natty--his
hands so white and soft, though his face and neck was brown. Then he
talked American like a book. Played the piano, too, like a freak, and
was often in the ward-room in consequence. And blowed if I didn’t hear
the master-at-arms--bloomin’ old brass-bound Jimmy Legs--more’n once
call him “sir.”

“‘Well, the _Merrimac_ was ’long-side and ready. Incloodin’ Lieutenant
Hobson himself, eight of us were chosen for this deed o’ danger.
Torpedoes were arranged in the hold. Hobson would stand by the helmsman,
Hobson would touch the button and sink her, and, at a word, we should
leap into the sea and swim for the dinghy towin’ astern, for this was
our only hope o’ salvation.

“‘Jack, here, had stood by my side among the volunteers, but the poor
lad was passed over. Don’t nudge me, Jackie lad; I’m goin’ to tell the
truth, the whole bloomin’ truth, and nothin’ but--so there! I’ll never
forget, sir, the look o’ disappointment on the lad’s face just then.
Some time after, I found him for’ard with his back to the ship and his
face to the sea. He looked smartly up, but I could see by the starlight
there were tears on his face.

“‘He said nothing, but walked away impatient like, and I saw him no more
_for a time_.’

“The bo’s’n leaned towards me now, and his eyes sparkled in the
moonlight. He touched my knee with his horny palm.

“‘We steamed away,’ he said, in a hoarse half-whisper--steamed into the
darkness and away from the flag-ship. Not a sound for a time save the
hollow dump o’ the screw and the swirl o’ the seethin’ seas!

“‘In silence we steamed--it might have been for half an hour, but it
seemed like an age--an age of blackness and terror. Nothing was nateral
like. The ship was a death-ship, the figures agin the bulwarks yonder
were spectres. I would have given worlds to have heard but a word, a
laugh, a cough even!

“‘I said there were _eight_ of us! By the sky above us yonder, sir,
there were _nine_!

“‘I guessed at once who the ninth was, and I shuddered a bit when I
thought of brave, foolish Hardy here. For never a stroke could he swim,
and his coming with us to-night was sheer madness--nay, more, it looked
like suicide.

“‘Soon after Jack slid slowly up towards me, and his left arm clutched
my right as I clutch yours now. Every one of us, sir, was stripped to
the waist. Every one wore a lifebelt save Jack Hardy. He was a stowaway,
and not in it.

“‘“Oh, boy,” I said, speaking in a whisper, “why have you done this?”

“‘“Hush!” he answered. “My time is mebbe short, mate, and you’ve always
been my friend. So listen. Something tells me you’ll be saved, but I am
here to die. I want you to bear a message to my parents--to my mother
especially. Her address you’ll find in my ditty-box. But go to see her,
Sam, when the war is over. Far away west my people live in opulence, and
I’m an only son. Father taunted me with cowardice, and I ran away and
came to sea. Tell father I forgave him. Tell mother----” Ah, sir, just
here the lad broke down. He’s only a boy. “Tell mother,” he sobbed, “how
her Jack died for his country. Tell her I felt she’d forgiven me--that
will please her--that my every dream was of home and her, that----”

“‘“A boat on the weather-bow,” cried a man to Hobson. “Shall we fire?”

“‘“No,” cried Hobson; “never a shot.”

“‘It had been a picket. We heard her officer shout in Spanish to give
way with a will, and she disappeared up into the darkness of the channel
we were now entering.

“‘The end was coming; the end was very near, and we all knew it.’

       *       *       *       *       *

“While the bo’s’n had been telling his story, young Hardy sat silent,
but he spoke now almost for the first time.

“‘A moment, sir. The bo’s’n won’t tell you, but I must. He tore off his
lifebelt, and fastened it around me. He swore I must wear it or he would
fling it into the sea. That’s all!’

“‘Well, sir,’ continued the bo’s’n, ‘the awful silence was speedily
broken. They had seen us only as a dark mass, black as the rocks that
towered above us. Then their fire opened. We’ll never be under such a
fire again as that, sir, and live. Shells burst above us, around us,
shells riddled our hull, and raked our spar-deck, and crushed into our
deck-house. Fragments and splinters flew about in all directions. I
think most of us were flat on our faces just then, and I lay beside
Jackie here holding his hand. No tremor there, though! No signs of fear!
And the fire poured into us from three sides, sir, from the batteries of
Socappa on the left, from Morro on the right, and from a warship ahead.

“‘Speak of thunder. Pah! thunder isn’t in it with such a devil’s din as
this, and lightning ’gainst those gun-gleams would have been like the
glint of a farthing candle!

“‘Then we saw brave Hobson’s figure--unearthly tall it looked. No voice
could be heard, only his arms waved us to the bulwarks.

“‘Next second it seemed we were all in the water, as a roar louder than
the artillery shook the sky, shook the hills, and silenced even the
batteries.

“‘The ship was sinking beside us! We were all but drawn into the
whirlpool, but I held Jack’s hand and toughly towed him off.

“‘But the dinghy was gone, and the rudder too, and the _Merrimac_ sank,
not across, but along the channel. So our forlorn hope had been led in
vain. The Spanish fleet was bottled still, but not corked, sir.’

“He paused for a moment.

“‘Ah, sir, no one there would ever forget that night, nor the hours we
passed under a tilted grating that God in His mercy had put it into some
one’s head to attach by a rope to the ship. We could just get under this
catamaran and hold on to the spars above.

“‘Hour after hour of darkness went by. Boats passed and repassed, and we
could hear the men talking. Had they known there were nine heads under
that grating, short would have been our shrift, sir.

“‘And all these hours we hardly spoke. We almost feared to breathe
aloud.

“‘More than once I thought that Jackie here was dead or dying, but I
whispered cheering words to him. More than once I trembled as my feet
were touched by slimy sharks. How they did not tear me down I cannot
tell you. Seems to me, sir, ’twere a ’tarposition o’ Providence like.

“‘But daylight came at last, and Cervera’s own boat and Cervera himself.

“‘Hobson’s voice was feeble enough now, but he managed to hail her.

“‘“_Por Dios!_” we heard the white-haired admiral cry. “Do the dead talk
to us?”

“‘But we were saved, and taken to the Spanish ship. Yes, sir, treated
with every kindness, made prisoners, but released at long, long last,
even before sweet Santeehager fell.

“‘Well, that’s my yarn, sir, and it’s all as true as the stars above
us.’

“‘And Jack Hardy here,’ I ventured to ask, ‘was he reprimanded?’

“‘Tried by drum-head he was, sir. Condemned to death for desertion, and
pardoned all in one sentence.’”

“‘Ah, sir,’ the brave bo’s’n added, ‘I’ll bet my boots that Jack Hardy
is a midshipman before this cruel war is over. Thank ye, sir, I don’t
mind if I do; and I’ll give ye a toast, too--

    “‘“May the Stars and Stripes we love so well,
      With Britain’s flag entwine,
     And we’re goin’ to give the world--fits,
      When the two brave fleets combine.“‘“

       *       *       *       *       *

The _Walrus_ sailed on and on around the great Antarctic continent, but
never saw her consort till once more the two ships met safe and sound at
Kerguelen Isle.


END OF BOOK II




BOOK III

_ON THE GREAT ANTARCTIC CONTINENT_




CHAPTER I

A STRANGE DISCOVERY--SHEELAH AND TAFFY


“She is bound to be,” said Captain Mayne Brace, a day or two before the
good ship _Walrus_ reached Kerguelen. “Bound to be, Mr. Armstrong. She
is the better craft of the two, you know.”

He was talking to Ingomar and Walter, one evening in October, while they
all sat together in the cosy saloon, not a mile away from the stove.

Ingomar and Brace were smoking the pipe of peace, and sipping their
coffee (which they placed, to keep warm, on top of the stove), between
each longdrawn sip. Walter was reading one of Scott’s novels, or trying
to, for he was listening to the conversation all the same. Charlie was
missing to-night. I rather think he would have been found, if any one
had cared to look for him, forward in the galley, listening to the men’s
yarns, or playing a hornpipe to please them.

“Well, yes, she is bound to be, in the natural course of events,
because, as you say, she has faster sailing qualities, and all that;
but----”

“Ah!” interrupted Mayne Brace, with a smile, and another hearty pull at
his coffee; “we must not think of the ‘might be,’ or the ‘may be.’ Else
we’d go on thinking and get nervous, and end in believing, that because
we did not meet the _Sea Elephant_ somewhere to the east of Dougherty
Islands, she has been taken aback in a squall, and gone down stern
foremost, with all hands. Or that she had, at the very least, broken her
screw.”

“Steward!”

“Ay, ay, sir!”

“Put more coals on the fire.”

“Yes, sir.”

“And just replenish our cups of coffee. Fresh ground, isn’t it?”

“That it be, sir.

“Dumpty always roasts it himself, and I grinds it. A main good hand
Dumpty is, sir, at roasting coffee. A little morsel of lard in the
bottom of the pan to keep the beans from burning, a good clear fire, and
keep them moving and moving; and there you be, sir.”

“Steward!”

“Sir to you again, sir.”

“Ever anybody ask you for a recipe for roasting coffee?”

“Milk and sugar, sir?”

The milk was another invention of the steward. It was a fresh gull’s
egg, beaten and mixed with hot water, and sweetened with pure preserved
milk.

On the whole, everybody did his best on board the old _Walrus_.

The men forward to-night were very jolly, for, being so near to the end
of their exceedingly long voyage, the captain had spliced the main
brace, that is, he had added one modest glass of rum to their nightly
allowance. I don’t believe in rum myself, but when one is writing a sea
story, one must adhere to the truth. The man who does not face realities
and the naked truth, is like the fabled ostrich that hid its head in the
sand when danger approached.

The men drank “sweethearts and wives,” or “wives and sweethearts,” in
the real good old British fashion. The married men, you know, drank
“_wives_ and sweethearts.” The bachelors, and they were nearly all of
that persuasion, put the “sweethearts” to the front.

They had mixed the grog with a good deal of hot water and sugar to make
it last. But they toasted each other also; and it was, “Here’s to you,
Jack;” or, “Here’s to you, Bill,” or Tom or Joe, as the case might be.
And “We’ve been shipmates now more’n a year, and never a word atween us,
bar a sea-boot now and then.”

And they toasted “The Captain.” “And he _is_ a good fellow,” was the
remark of one sailor, “though a stickler for duty.”

“Ah! Well, Sconce, dooty is dooty all the world. Stick by that, and
we’ll all do well.”

“Dooty,” said another, “is the needle wot points to the Pole, and the
Pole is Heaven itself.”

“Very good sentiment for _you_, Jack. Here’s to dooty!”

“Now, sir”--this to Charlie--“touch her up, sir. Give us ‘Homeward
Bound,’ and we’ll all chime in, from Dumpty downwards, to the nipper wot
tends the dogs.”

“Homeward Bound” was given with glee; but, of course, it was only a
make-believe, because there wasn’t much home life about Kerguelen.

They sighted the island after passing McDonald and Heard Isles.

Charlie again. He had been determined to be first to see land.

Before the entrance to the creek or natural harbour, where the men and
animals were, is a spit of rocky land, a rugged kind of breakwater, and
had the _Sea Elephant_ been the first inside, her top-masts would have
shown over this.

But here was never a ship’s mast to be seen.

On the shore, high up on a braeside, was an outlook, and the _Walrus’s_
people saw both American and British ensigns dipped to welcome the
_Walrus_.

The _Walrus_ returned the salute.

Then flags of all kinds were set in motion, and the signalmen on board
and on shore were very busy indeed, for a time.

“Yes, all was well, now,” said the signalman on shore, “but two dogs
dead, and one Innuit. _Sea Elephant_ had never been seen.”

The anchor was hardly let go when the officer’s boat was alongside, and
he was heartily welcomed down below to exchange experiences.

He and his men had been very busy all the time, and they were ably
assisted and supported by the kindly Yak-Yaks. He spoke in the very
highest terms of Slap-dash, the chief. In the dreary days of winter,
when the island was deep in snow, snow-shoe expeditions were got up; but
sleighing, especially with the bears, who were better suited to the
rough work, was preferred. The Yak-Yak died of inflammation. One dog
fell over a cliff and was killed at once. The other was found dead. Both
were buried side by side, and cairns mark their resting-place. “There is
a cairn also,” said Slator, “on the poor Yak-Yak. I think we nearly all
dropped some tears at his grave.”

I suppose they did, reader, for in the loneliness of such a place as
this the heart is sometimes very near the throat. Sunshine brings mirth
and happiness, gloom depresses, and there is always a certain amount of
sadness in even the songs of northern nations, such as Iceland,
Scotland, and Norway.

Both Charlie and Walt had some doubt as to how the Yak-Yak dogs would
receive them again. But, accompanied by Ingomar, they boldly marched
some distance into the interior, to the kennels. It was the afternoon of
what had been a glorious day, and they had doffed their fur caps and
coats.

The bears were not at home just then. Both bears and dogs, indeed, had
gone away to roam the wilds nearly every day, but the Bruins, with the
dogs, always came shambling or trotting back at eventide, to sleep and
to eat.

They were away then at this moment, and Slap-dash proposed that, with
the Newfoundlands and pet collie, they should all march forth to meet
them.

Strangely enough, they had a rendezvous on a hill-top, where most of
them met every night, and from this a beaten track to the camp.

To-day several of the dogs were already at the place of meeting, several
were straggling up from seawards, and in front (for no dog was permitted
to walk behind him) was Gruff, with his well-beloved wife Growley.

When within about seventy yards of the place, where Ingomar and the boys
were standing, both stopped short and sniffed the air. Then Growley
gave vent to a half-choked roar of rage, that shook the hills--well, if
it didn’t shake the hills, it shook the hearts of Charlie and Walt.

“Strangers!” Growley seemed to shout. “I’ll tear ’em limb from limb!”

Gruff rounded on her at once, and promptly knocked her down.

Then Gruff came trotting on, and Nora and Nick and the collie ran off to
meet them, our heroes following.

That was a _pas de joie_, a joy-dance, if ever there was a joy-dance in
this world; and those sceptical creatures, who would class dogs and our
other dumb friends as mere automata, would have been converted on the
spot to the dear old doctrine, that animals have souls, had they but
seen that dance.

It was too absurdly intrinsically droll for description. The other two
bears, Grumpey and Meg, came up and joined, and presently all the rest
of the bonnie dogs.

They went round and round our heroes in a hairy hurricane; they
pretended to worry each other, they barked and roared, and grumbled and
growled, till the boys’ sides were sore with laughing.

Surely such a scene of merriment was never before witnessed, and when
all had quietened down somewhat, they went amicably back to the kennels.

This is not one of Grimms’ fairy tales, mind, rather is it a fairy tale
of science and natural history, and these, readers mine, are all true.

       *       *       *       *       *

A whole week passed away, but still no _Sea Elephant_.

Captain Mayne Brace had taken in more coals, and his arrangements were
all complete, so he was becoming impatient; but at long last the ship
hove in sight over the horizon, and the union was complete.

On comparing logs, it was found that they must have passed each other at
night, and had been probably within ten nautical miles of each other.

The bigger ship had taken many observations, and done a much quicker
voyage. But, knowing that he could be at Kerguelen much sooner than the
_Walrus_, a happy thought had occurred to Captain Bell. He would run up
to the Cape of Good Hope and endeavour to get a cargo of coals.

Although the war was raging, he succeeded, and now these were landed in
case of emergency, each ship just taking enough for the grand new
cruise.

I need hardly say that the meeting between Curtis and Ingomar was most
cordial.

A grand ball was given on shore on the night of re-union.

Sailors are not sailors unless they can have a bit of fun.

It was a ball of a somewhat heterogeneous description, for men waltzed
with men, though Slap-dash did some really graceful movements with Gruff
and the other bears as partners. There were no ladies, you see, but all
the more freedom and merriment.

Yet, stay; I must qualify this statement. The Eskimos, Yaks, Innuits,
Teelies, or any other name you choose to give them, are droll creatures.
They all dress alike in skins, and their faces are all about the same
shape.

Now the very day before the _Walrus_ and _Sea Elephant_ sailed, all
being then on board, except a change of men who were to remain at
Kerguelen for observation duty, Slap-dash came up and saluted Captain
Bell.

“Four of my rascals,” he said, “want to speak to you directly.”

Then the four “rascals” were led up and threw themselves on their faces
before Captain Bell as if they had been worshipping the sun.

“Get up, get up,” said Bell, “and speak like men.”

They arose at once and stood before him, and two took a step in advance
of the other two.

“We not all men-people, sir,” said one.

“We not all men-people,” said the other.

Captain Bell began to frown.

“Dis ees my ole woman-people,” said the first speaker.

“Dis ees my ole mudder-people,” said the other.

“Slap-dash,” cried Bell, “did you know this?”

“Not befo’ dis morning, sah; no, no.”

Captain Bell was puzzled and silent. He addressed Ross, the officer who
had been left in charge at Kerguelen.

“No, sir,” said this gentleman; “I don’t see how we can send them on
shore. We can’t want the whole four. They will pine and die if
separated. That would be a dead certainty.”

“Very dead,” said Bell, smiling.

“Besides, though no one suspected their sex, that one called Sheelah is
an excellent cook, and both are capital nurses. We were sick sometimes.
We had green fever in winter, and certain I am that they nursed us back
to life.”

The carpenter was next called for.

“Carpenter,” said Bell, “a small screen berth will be wanted below in
some corner, a kind of l-l-ladies’ cabin. Do ye hear?”

“Well, sir, I do hear, because I’m not deaf; but I don’t understand.”

“Then just do as you are told, Mr. Inglis.”

“Certainly, sir, certainly.”

So a little privacy was obtained for Sheelah and Taffy, and, as it
turned out afterwards, no one was the loser for the “women-people”
being on board.

Do coming events throw their shadows before?

Perhaps they do. Anyhow, when the two ships looked their last on
Kerguelen--the last for a long time, at all events--there was more
silence on board than is usual with sailors going off to sea.

They knew the dangers they were going to encounter, but they were all
quite acclimatized to the rigorous Antarctic climate by this time, and
there was not a man on board, British or American, who was not prepared
to do his best. Which of us can do more?




CHAPTER II

A FIGHT BETWEEN MEN AND ICE


The _Sea Elephant’s_ cruise around the great Antarctic continent, and
all her captain and bold men did, and said and saw, would make a book in
itself. That may one day see the light, as well as the adventures of the
men left behind at Kerguelen.

We must now follow our heroes into a country as widely different in
every way as Scotland or England is from the moon.

Now, having been a boy myself, not so very long ago--apparently--and
being still a boy at heart, I know that boys do not as a rule care for
geography. That is because it is taught in a stupidly, awkward way at
schools, a method being adopted which is devoid of all interest. But
never mind, I _do_ wish you for once in a way to take a look at the map
here presented to you. The ships were off south and east from Kerguelen
Isle, and the first port to be struck was Termination Land. It was not
to be the termination of their cruise, however, by a very long way.

Would you be surprised to learn that there are two poles in the south,
and two in the north, the magnetic and real poles.

The real axis, the hub of our “terral” wheel, is the one we have to deal
with.

Here all meridians may be supposed to meet at a point.

There would in reality be no more south for a man standing at this pole.
Let him look in which ever way he liked, to Africa, to South America, or
New Zealand; it would all be north, north, north. No east, no west, just
north.

The _Sea Elephant_ and her sister, the _Walrus_, were not to be run into
any danger along the coast of Wilkes’ Land, which marvellous line of
shore may be said to stretch from Termination Land and Island, right
away to Ringgold’s Knoll, far, far east. It is, or is supposed to be,
the longest stretch of coast land in, or any way around, the Antarctic.
There is no mistake about this being land, nor that it is indented with
bays and gulphs, just as the west coast of Scotland or Norway is; and
these indentations may really divide the continent in places.

I only want to give you some rough idea of this land coast. Had you then
been able to sail along it many thousands of years ago--and you would
have had to be up very early indeed to do so--before there was any ice
here at all, when the shores were green and forest-clad, the sight you
would have witnessed would have been a very beautiful one indeed! Hills
and vales and mountain land, and probably in the farther interior, vast
sierras, the woods teeming with strange animals; and strange birds would
have been there, too, sailing over the forests, or floating on blue
seas, alive with myriads of fish of various species, many now lost and
gone, others still extant because they have migrated.

But now, though the same formation of surface and contour of hills may
remain, they are all, all snow-clad, and protected seawards by a
barrier, or barriers of ice, of every description, which few mariners
would care to negotiate.

       *       *       *       *       *

The weather continued favourable, but there were many days of darkness
and gloom; and after Termination Land had been reached, it was not
considered advisable--strong and well fortified though the ships
were--to be among the ice when the shadows of great clouds enveloped the
land, or when storms were threatened. But when the sun shone, and the
ice was open, then they boldly ventured to push their way through,
either under steam, or under sail.

Ice like this closes very suddenly, and if the captain of an exploring
ship is not very clever, he may get caught, and a week’s imprisonment
counts against a ship when making a voyage.

Sailing in a pack like this, a vessel to a landsman would seem to be in
a very dangerous position.

She may be, though no one on board appears to think so. The ice is here,
the ice is there, the ice is all around; flat bergs, like what you meet
in the north; pancake ice, lakes of slush, and those terrible masses, or
square mountains of land-ice--a characteristic feature of this
country--with caved perpendicular sides, striated on the horizontal, or,
if they have been melted by the sun at one side, oblique, and glittering
gorgeously blue, green, or paley white, in the sun’s rays.

But all, big or small, covered with snow, so that their very whiteness
dazzles the eyes. But at this season there were birds everywhere, and
seals of many species. The penguins, I need hardly add, were a very
curious sight, as they stood or staggered about on the low flat bergs.
Our heroes saw some sea-elephants, though I believe these, as a rule,
are far more common to the south of Tierra Del Fuego.

One day, when the ships were pretty close together, and well in through
the ice, the sky cleared far too quickly to please Captain Mayne Brace.
He knew at once that John Frost would have them in his clutches, if they
did not soon beat a retreat.

So he signalled to his consort, and both vessels quickly had their heads
turned to the north.

They might have found themselves clear in a few hours had it not
suddenly come on to blow from the cold and icy south.

The ice began to pack.

Steam was got up with the greatest despatch, and nearly all sail taken
in. Luckily there was no swell, else there would have been pressure
enough to have thrown both vessels on their beam-ends on a floe.

The _Sea Elephant_ was leading, and by-and-by the _Walrus_ managed to
creep right into her wake. This was an advantage for a time. A south
wind, even with a clear sky, would naturally open the ice, but there was
some demon current working underneath that they could not account for;
and while they were still two miles from clear and open water, they
found themselves rapidly becoming part and parcel of the pack.

Break the ice, did you say? I should smile. You may get steam machinery
to smash bay-ice, or splinter pancake, but not your solid, heavy pieces.
Oh no! So men who have inventions of this sort should sell them to
farmers at home to break up their mill dams in winter.

Then came a battle ’twixt men and ice. Men with their cunning, ice with
its force of movement, slow but sure.

Both ships got closer together, the _Sea Elephant_ leading, all hands
that could be spared from both ships, over the side in front of the
foremost.

Armed with great poles, they moved the bergs on every side.

It was bitterly cold work, and the pieces moved but slowly.

Under all the pressure of steam she could produce without risk, aided by
the men over the side, the _Sea Elephant_ forged her way slowly, fathom
by fathom, indeed, but after a time that to our heroes seemed
interminable, her jib-boom hung over the black water.[D]

Then came the scramble to get inboard, and though their fingers were
about as hard as boards, and some had frozen faces, in less than ten
minutes all hands were once more on their respective decks.

Sail was once more set, fires were banked--save the coals they must--and
away they went, right merrily, to the east again, the wind well on the
starboard beam.

Although the men had raised a cheer when the ships were quite out of
that ugly pack, there was no fear in any breast.

“Would there have been much danger if we had been beset in there,
uncle?” Charlie ventured to ask the captain, at supper.

“A fig for the danger, boy. We’ll never be out of that, but we came to
find the South Pole, or get somewhere near it.”

Ingomar smiled.

“Well, then, Hans, we have come to make a big record.”

“That will beat all creation, captain.”

“Yes, beat all creation, and it would have been misfortune, to say the
least of it, to have got beset. That’s all. Yes, thanks, steward, I’ll
have another slice.”

       *       *       *       *       *

The two ships stood steadily onwards now, day after day, sailing
whenever they could, steaming only when obliged to, for the economy of
coal had to be studied, and that, too, most carefully.

Captain Bell, of the _Sea Elephant_, came now to be recognized as head
of the expedition, though on every occasion that was deemed important a
council was called and the opinions of all officers taken.

He was now always called The Admiral, but not to his face. He was none
too fond of fine titles.

And the _Sea Elephant_ was called the Flag Ship, for short.

One day, when in the neighbourhood of the Knoll, the Admiral signalled
to the _Walrus_, that as they would soon round Wilkes’ Land and stand
down south, it would be best for all hands to bend their cold-weather
gear.

In shore English that would signify, give out the supplies of winter
clothing.

As it turned out, this was very excellent advice indeed.

The Eskimos had their supply first and foremost, and this they had made
themselves, under the supervision of Slap-dash, and from seal-skins with
the hair on.

Slap-dash assured Captain Bell that there was nothing so good for
keeping out the cold, and his words turned out to be true. Most,
however, of the sailors and their officers still stuck to flannel and
fur.

Both Charlie and Walter had a very great desire to see the inside of a
real ice-cave. These caves look like archways, or the openings into
tunnels, and are formed by the dash of the waves on huge bergs of
land-ice, or even in the sides of the ice-barrier itself.

They had their desire fulfilled one day, while the ships lay almost
motionless on the dark water.

There wasn’t a breath of wind, nor was there any fog. And the surveyors
were engaged very busily indeed, in taking soundings, and bringing up
specimens of the mud or clay at the bottom for examination.

Fires were banked, but the ships were at no great distance from a lofty
ice-wall, at the foot of which were several caves.

They rowed on shore at sunset.

And the appearance of that sunset was in itself a sight to behold!

The sun was sinking slowly down to the north of west, and in a cloudless
sky. It seemed a larger sun than our young heroes had ever yet beheld,
and cast its reflection on the heaving waves ’twixt boat and horizon, in
a very remarkable way; for although the sheen was bright, it was not
dazzling. Nor was the sun itself. But nearer to the spot where our
heroes stood, on the field of level ice betwixt them and the ice-caves,
were many shades of opal and pearl.

“We must be moving,” said Ingomar, “at last, boys, or we will not get
home to-night.”

“Oh!” cried Walter, “I wouldn’t mind staying here all night to look at
the sky.”

“Nor I,” said Charlie. “I’d like to sleep in the snow. Nothing could
harm us except the frost, and we should be in our sleeping-bags, so that
couldn’t hurt much.”

“There are no snakes here, anyhow.” This from “wise Walter,” as Charlie
sometimes called him chaffingly.

“No, Walt; and no burglars, either.”

There was one thing to be said for the dogs, Nick and Nora and Wallace.
They had long ago fully made up their minds to enjoy themselves to the
fullest extent, whenever they had the chance.

They were tearing round and round on the ice-floe at this moment,
wriggling and jumping and playing at leap-frog, while Nick would pause
every moment to fill his mouth with snow and fling it over his
neighbour’s shoulders.

The boys must have just one more look at that sky before they entered
the ice-cave.

Lo! what a change. The sun was all but down, and sea and sky had changed
to orange, deep and charming. The very snow was orange.

But judge of their disappointment when they entered the first cave and
found that all was pitch dark.




CHAPTER III

THE BEAUTY AND MARVELS OF AN ICE-CAVE


“Oh, what a shame!” cried Walt, impatiently. “We did expect to see
something real splendid.”

Ingomar laughed.

“You are snow-blind, boys, just for the moment. If you’d come when I
told you, when the sun was still above the horizon, you would have had a
daylight view.

“The sun can’t be expected to stay for you. He has to rise and shine on
other seas, if not on other lands.”

But when their eyes became more accustomed to the twilight, they could
see that they were in a vast vaulted cave, solid ice and snow beneath
them, and strange uncanny shapes sparkling in the semi-darkness beyond.

Three men had accompanied Ingomar and the boys, and one was carrying a
bag.

“Be cautious how you move, lads, else one of you may go through into the
sea, and never be seen again.”

“But the ice feels very strong.”

“Yes; it is perhaps a foot thick, and that is strong enough for
anything. But there are ‘pussy-holes’ here and there, up through which
seals crawl to sleep, and on these the ice is very thin.”

Just as he spoke, there was a sudden and angry roar heard ahead of them,
where something black and big reared itself, and two fierce eyes glared
at the intruders.

The boys clutched each other in superstitious fear, and stepped quickly
back.

It was only a large seal, however, but so quickly did it retreat that
Ingomar had not the slightest idea what species it was.

I may say for the seals here in the Antarctic, which number four or five
species, that though in the breeding season they have certain habitats,
after that happy time is over they are free to wander where they please,
and often turn up in strange places. It is the same with Arctic seals.

An eared seal, whose fur has been much sought after, is now, I think,
almost extinct, owing to the murderous greed of the sealer. I think it
would be well if there were a close season for all species. But this is
a digression. Let us return to the cave.

The somewhat mysterious bag carried into the cave was now opened, and
Ingomar, bending down, extracted some of what he termed theatrical
properties therefrom.

Next moment, on the touch of a button, the whole of this cave was filled
with dazzling light.

What a sight!

“Oh--h--h!”

That was all our boys could say for a moment or two.

No stalactite cave probably ever rivalled the beauty of this.

And here were stalactites, too, in the form of depending icicles,
dozens, scores, hundreds of them, and, seen by the electric light, they
emitted all the colours of the rainbow.

They walked cautiously on and on a long way into the bowels of this
mighty cavern, watching the floor for pussy-holes.

No one could even guess where the seal had gone.

“Well,” said Charlie, as they came at last to the end of the
ocean-hollowed cave, “I should really have expected to find mermaids
here.”

“Now,” said Ingomar, “one more transformation scene, or perhaps two, and
then the pantomime is over.”

As he spoke he touched a spring, and, wonderful to say, the cave was
illuminated with brightest crimson, then with orange and red again. So
on to the pure white light, and in this they found their way to the
mouth of the cave, and made their exit and presently their way to the
boats.

“We’ve seen a sight,” said Ingomar, “that is surely worth coming to the
Antarctic to look upon.”

“Yes,” said Charlie, thoughtfully.

“Oh,” cried Walt, “will you do it again some time?”

Ingomar laughed.

“It all depends,” he said.

A beautiful night now. They must have been a full hour in that cave and
didn’t mark time.

The moon had arisen, stars were bright and sparkled in the sea.

It was a night for thought more than talking, and no one did talk.

Nothing indeed was heard, save the chunk-chunk, chunkitty-chunk of oars
in rowlocks, until the boat grated against the ship’s side.

“Wherever have you been, boys?” said Mayne Brace. “I was just going to
sound the syren to say supper was ready.”

“Ah, Captain Brace, we’ve had a wonderful time of it, all among the
mermaids, though at first we saw a terrible apparition.

“But really, sir, the shriek of your hooter would have dispelled all the
romance and mystery. Only I’m hungry now. Aren’t you, lads?”

“Rather,” said Charlie; and Walter nodded and smiled.

Come to think of it, there is no country in the world like the Antarctic
for making people hungry. If we could send off our dyspeptic millions
there, they would all come back with appetites which would speedily put
up the price of meat.

       *       *       *       *       *

I think it really was very good of Ingomar to put himself about in
pleasing the boys, which he did in every way he could and at every
opportunity.

Older people than he would say that he was not much past his own
boyhood, being only about three and twenty. But listen, lads, I myself
and many others are believers in young blood. Youth has spirit, dash,
and go.

At the University, in which I was reared and nurtured, no student
considered himself a boy at seventeen. If you had called me a boy in
those days, you would have had to strip, and then you would have had to
depend a good deal on your muscle and science to get yourself out of the
scrape. I’m not going to preach. That isn’t my form, but if a lad of
seventeen doesn’t begin to look ahead and find out that he wasn’t put
into this world just for the fun of the thing, then, bother me, if I
think he’ll ever be a real man. So at twenty-three, the ages of both
Ingomar and Lieutenant Curtis, the mind should be fairly moulded.

As for Curtis, I never met a sailor of greater promise, from a really
scientific point of view. Naturalist, meteorologist, hydrographist
(photographist, too, if there be science in that), and any number of
other “ists” thrown in to make up the weight.

Bold and determined was he, too. He liked to get to the bottom of
things, just as with his newest dredging machines and sounding gear he
liked to get in touch with the bottom of the sea, whether it were but a
few fathoms deep, or miles.

Ingomar was a splendid setting off to him. Curtis, with his spare body,
his extreme vitality, his noble mind and grasp of soul. Ingomar, with
his splendid physique and king-like form. But Ingomar knew the rudiments
of most sciences, and he had the rare gift of picking up just the main
points of a subject. Hide a few small nuggets of gold in a gravel heap,
and Ingomar would soon have found them for you, and wouldn’t have
bothered much about the gravel. That’s the sort of man Ingomar was. With
all this there was a deal of romance in his character, and he had one
set purpose in this expedition, which, if he could but fulfil, he felt
would make his austere father proud of him.

Curtis and he were nearly always together during the thorough
exploration--from a scientist’s and surveyor’s point of view--of that
great tract of water far inside the Antarctic circle called Ross’s Sea.
The mariners of old did not take much time to study science. It was the
surface of the sea they dealt with, and the land around it.

After passing Ringgolds Knoll, _vide_ map, you will steer east and
south, and after Cape Adare is passed, south into this sea, and its
simplest exploration would take months.

It has Victoria Land on the right, a land of wondrous interest, a land
of fire in the frozen ocean, land of volcanoes, extinct and extant, of
awful icebergs, of more terrible, yet beautiful ice-barriers, and in
summer a land of birds in millions.

To explore and survey this sea was one of the chief objects of the
voyage.

And now that they had reached Cape Adare, they set about the work in
good earnest.

I think you know that Charlie was a boy of many fads--that is the low
name for his studies, perhaps--for Charlie’s fads were a step or two
above keeping rabbits and guinea-pigs. We have seen how when at sea he
used to delight to swing away aloft in the crow’s-nest, and all the
marvels he saw from that eyrie of his would, if described in print, fill
a biggish book. There was poetry and romance, too, in his life in the
nest, and I’m not sure that his thoughts did not take a nobler turn, and
that up there at night, swinging among the stars and planets, as one
might say, he did not believe himself to be nearer to God--the God of
infinity, mind you, not of this insignificant earth alone.

Anyhow, when he used to come down of a night, after a spell up yonder,
his eyes had a happier look, and his face seemed to shine, while his
thoughts seemed far away.

He was a harder student than Walter, though had you asked Captain Mayne
Brace, he would have told you straight that the latter might possibly
make the better sailor, as sailors go nowadays.

“But, bless you, sir,” Brace would have added, “your smutty, rattling
steamships, all bustle and filth, have almost frightened good old
Neptune off his own blue throne.”

Well, anyhow, now that work had begun in earnest, Charlie was never
tired of studying every new instrument used on board the ship and on
shore. That was his new fad. The more he studied geology and
meteorology, for instance, the more he wanted to. Had he possessed fifty
minds, fifty storehouses for information, Charlie would have set about
filling them.

“Look at that,” Charlie said, exultantly, to Walter one day.

“Well, what is it? A bit of black greyish stone with some spangles in
it.”

“That’s granite.”

“I didn’t say it wasn’t.”

Walter was in a teasing mood that day.

“And this?”

“Some exceedingly black and dirty clay.”

“No; but books both, or rather pages from the great Book of Nature.

“All scientists in the present age,” added Charlie, “are busy in their
own particular branch, and in writing or building chapters of that Book,
and when they have finished their works, these chapters will be pieced
together, and then we’ll have the story of the world.”

“Charlie,” cried Walt, “come down off there. I hate your giving yourself
side. I hate science as much as I hate lawyers’ musty old parchments.
Climb down off your high horse. The sunlit surface of the sea is good
enough for me; the earth’s crust is strong enough to walk on, and I
don’t want to go down in under, nor back to the realms of millions of
years ago. Are you aware we are going to have young seal’s liver and
bacon for luncheon?”

Nick and Nora came bounding up at this moment. Collie wasn’t far behind,
with his bright eyes and bonnie wise face, and next moment the whole
five were united in a daft and delightful game of romps.

And the liver and bacon were excellent.




CHAPTER IV

THE CAMP--SLEDGING ON THE TABLELAND


Yes, everybody was busy. From the captains themselves down to Jack and
Gill, the Shetland ponies, and the little mongrel seal that the boys had
made a pet of.

The Eskimo dogs had got their summer clothes on; the Eskimos themselves,
especially Slap-dash, were very lively. The bears wanted to go on prowl
at once. Gruff, Grumpey, Growley, and Meg were excited by the shimmer of
the snow. It reminded them of their dear native land.

Sheelah and Taffy were exceedingly gay and droll. But they were useful.
When they had some lessons in cooking, Sheelah excelled the cook, and
Dr. Wright turned Taffy into a really good and practical nurse.

The ships were just as one at present. But a camp was being formed on
shore in a ravine betwixt two hills to the north of Mount Murchison, so
the forces would soon be divided.

A whole month was to be spent in this camp making preparations for the
grand dash into the interior.

This was imperative; both Curtis and Dr. Wright insisted on it.

These officers had to consider what men and animals were to be included
in the land expeditionary force. Oh, it wasn’t to be all fun, I do
assure you.

There was an excellent landing here, for they had found a fiord, a deep
arm of the sea, that the scientists believed would be more open as
summer advanced, and form an excellent harbour where the _Walrus_ could
lie in open water as the base of the undertaking, and if ice-bound in
autumn, it would be but pancake--so they thought--through which they
could saw their way to clear water.

As for the _Sea Elephant_, she would remain at sea and continue to
explore.

Ingomar was not certain in his own mind whether he had not been guilty
of an act of cruelty in bringing the Shetland ponies into Polar waters.
They had been on shore many times, it is true, and had never been a day
ailing; but, on the whole, they had not had very much exercise.

Well, the camp here was commenced. It was to be only a trial one, for
those whom Ingomar and his brave companions should leave behind there
when they made their dash, would live on board ship.

Everything to be taken into the interior was to be light, but strong;
and during their many months of camping out here, they would doubtless
gain experience of what would be wanted.

There were sledges of “burden and baggage,” that were to be drawn by the
bears, under the care of Slap-dash; the Shetland ponies, with a good
man, would greatly assist the heavy work. The dog-sledges would be
driven by some of Slap-dash’s men. These sleighs would carry light
baggage and camp-gear. They were called the “dash-aways.”

The whole was put under the charge of Dr. Wright. He was a hardy, bold
fellow, and determined to make all the rest like him.

“I’ll make you all athletes before you start,” he said; “every man Jack
of you. And you won’t need any dumb-bells or chest-developers either.”

“They shall all do as you tell them,” said Lieutenant Curtis. “They
shall, indeed, doctor.”

“By Gordon!” cried Wright, flinging his brawny right arm straight out
from the shoulder, as only a good pugilist can. “And don’t you say
‘they’ again, old man, Curtis. Say ‘_we_ will do all that you tell us,
doctor.’ ’Cause I’m your medical manager. Just you look after your
meteorological apparatus--your lenses, your magnetic machinery, your
anemometers, your thingummyometers, and all the rest of your
paraphernalia, and leave all other matters to me--Dr. Wright of Edinboro
toon.”

“Bravo, my friend!” cried Ingomar, coming up at the time. “Just you keep
Curtis under and well in hand, Wright. Curtis would kick over the traces
if Curtis could, you bet.”

So Dr. Wright proclaimed martial law; and soon the portable bungalow and
the tents were up and ready.

There is a lot to be done in camps even by the seashore in old England,
and in regularity alone, combined with method, lies their comfort.

Taffy was the good doctor’s loblolly boy. In her care were the medicine
wallet and surgical instruments. But the doctor had also taught her the
bugle-calls, for Wright himself was a musician and a volunteer officer
at home. She was also cook’s assistant, Sheelah being cook supreme.

Taffy and Sheelah slept together in one bag. These were excellent bags,
too. Wright and Slap-dash had spent a good deal of time over their
making. You popped in or wriggled in, and when your head was easy,
simply drew the lid over your head. No fear of smothering in your own
carbonic acid in ordinary weather. Taffy sounded the first bugle at 6
a.m., or, in easier language, four bells; and if some one wasn’t astir
five minutes after, that “some one” heard of it. You had just five
minutes, or, say six, to rub your eyes and say your prayers, then you
began to kick yourself clear of the bag and commence ablutions
forthwith.

The doctor insisted upon these being conducted _secundum artem_ and in a
perfect way.

There was no hot water, and there was no cold, but there were snow and
an easily dissolvable soap, and towels galore. Your very face would
shine after this, and your spirits rise.

Then exercise for half an hour. Walking, running, leaping, or dancing,
or boxing, or fencing.

The doctor had an eagle eye, and no one must shirk this.

The breakfast bugle went at seven, “Too--too--tootitty--tootitty--too.”
Taffy had splendid lungs.

Every one was hungry, and the food was satisfying, if not over-refined.

After a rest, the day’s work was begun. At first the packing and
surveying of the sledge contents and baggage generally were almost
exercise enough till dinner-time. They were kept hard at this every
forenoon till every one knew the duty perfectly, and could have told
where everything was packed and how to get at it without the slightest
confusion.

This was the drill for three or four days, and once a week after this.

The dogs and bears were very tractable, and evinced no inclination at
present to go far from camp. But Gruff and his ursine companions soon
came to think penguin food the best they ever tasted. They stalked the
birds and they stalked seals just as they did in their own Northern
home.

The boys and Ingomar did pretty much as they pleased all the afternoon,
and Curtis was busy almost from morn till night with his studies.

The ponies did not at all object to go on a “cruise” with Charlie, Walt,
and the pet Newfoundlands and Collie, away up through the rough ice in
the glen or valley, up and up to a smooth, white, all-too-breezy
tableland which stretched in a westerly and southerly direction as far
as they could see.

Oh, the delightfulness of their first bareback ride across this snowy
plain! Blue, blue the sky, and speckled with fleecelets and feathers;
bright the sun at one moment, clouded the next; to the left,
Ben-Murchison; far, far to the left, Ben-Sabine, sullenly smoking, his
black, bare head silhouetted against the sky. Keen the air. Had to ride
with gloves and masks. Cared nothing for that. Knapsacks crammed with
biscuits for dogs and ponies, and pork sandwiches for themselves. I
don’t think boys were ever more happy, and I’m sure they didn’t draw
rein till they had cantered and galloped nine good miles.

“Make a note of this, Walt, old man. We’ve forgotten to bring our
compasses.”

So they had.

It didn’t seem to trouble them much, however. They threw themselves down
on their backs to enjoy a sun-bath before luncheon. The dogs, too, lay
down to chew snow, and the ponies began to graze upon it, if that isn’t
an Irish bull.

The ponies had already been taught to come to whistle, and to do many
pretty tricks. A Shetland pony can be largely evoluted. I have had them
beg like dogs. These did; and they also took bits of biscuits from the
boys’ lips, and took their fur caps off. This last was a coaxy kind of
trick. The ponies improved upon it to-day, though, by running off with
them to present to Nick and Nora.

Nick and Nora, caps in mouth, with Wallace at their side, went racing
round and round like circus horses, Charlie and Walt, bareheaded, in the
centre. Cold work standing thus, but the lads’ faces were all aglow now,
and they cared not.

Then that simple luncheon. Dry biscuits and pony “bix” galore, cold
coffee, and more snow. The coffee was frozen in scales, so they had to
put the flasks into their bosoms before they could shake it out, a few
brown scales at a time, to eat off their palms.

A white spot on Walter’s face!

“Rub it out,” said Charlie, and put his finger on it, for Walt felt
nothing.

Rubbed out with snow.

Remount, and a slower ride back to camp in time for tea.

And weren’t they hungry, too! This was only the first of many such
scampers.

That great snowy tableland came now to be the regular exercising ground
for all the animals.

A squad of men were first requisitioned from the ships to do some work
in the glen.

Not navy work, but na_v_vy work. They were set to form a better road up
to the tableland by levering the big blocks out of the way, and
sledgehammering the smaller. It was by no means a difficult task, and
was completed in a day and a half, with the exception of one great
fellow of a berg, which they didn’t know how to tackle; but MacDonald,
captain of explosives, came to the rescue, and in less than an hour he
had literally blown it to smithereens.

The roar of that explosion reverberated from the hills here and there
for many seconds after.

The seals on the ice raised themselves to listen, and the penguins
looked up in the air as ducks do in a thunderstorm.

The road was complete.

Ingomar and Slap-dash wondered if the bears had forgotten their cunning.

They came to whistle as the dogs did. The dogs were told go about their
business and not hustle. Their time would come next.

Gruff and his wife seemed puzzled at first. But soon they remembered
things, and when they were put to the very heaviest sledge of all and
harnessed, Gruff yawned and gaped, and finally knocked Slap-dash down.
But it was done merely as a matter of form; a blow, in Pickwickian
sense, meant for a caress. Slap-dash only laughed, and put a handful of
snow on Gruff’s nose.

Then he mounted. No whip, only his voice. The bears went away as easily
with their load as you or I could with an empty barrow.

The boys rode behind, then came Ingomar and Curtis in furs, with poles
in their hands, with their snow-shoes over their shoulders; and half a
dozen Yak-Yaks brought up the rear.

Snow-shoes were put on by the infantry when the tableland was gained.
After this it was all plain sailing.

When tired of talking, Ingomar and Curtis started a song--a song to suit
the pace, but one with melody in it, and the boys joined in the chorus.

This was only breaking the ice (figuratively), for before the two hours’
drag was over, many such were sung.

Luncheon, as before, on the snow.

Bears had frozen seal and biscuits, the Yak-Yaks had the same, the
white men a nice luncheon, and all had coffee or snow, as they chose.

The boys had snow to-day.

“Don’t spare it, lads,” cried Ingomar; “there’s plenty more in the
larder.”

After the post-prandial pipes, Curtis got up and drew out his note-book.
Everything was unpacked, seen to, and once more placed in order.

It was a most pleasant outing; all hands confessed that this was true
enjoyment, and not roughing it. Gypsying, picnicking--call it what you
please, but just add the words, “jolly good fun.”

The dogs had their trial next day, a whole pack of them; and the trial,
twenty miles, was done in half the time, only they did not have the same
great load.

Funnily enough, Wallace the collie took entire charge of this pack, for
as soon as the Yak dogs were in-sledged, he took up his position to the
right, and barked encouragingly all the way.

He was first on the tableland, barking down at them, and on the snow,
when they seemed to flag a little, he swept round and round. Humpty
Dumpty was driving, but he needed no whip, for Collie at once singled
out the dog that was in fault, and gave him a sharp nip.

Grumpey and Meg submitted with a less easy grace, and required a good
deal of reminding. When touched smartly on the nose with the whip, they
shook their heads, and I’m afraid they made use of some terrible
swear-words; but as they did so in the Russian or Ursine language,
nobody was supposed to know what they said.

When they were well off and away on the tableland, Grumpey appeared to
say to his wife--

“Meg,” said he, “I think we might cut some capers now.”

“If you say we might,” replied his wife, “then, of course, we might.”

“Stand on your hind legs, then.”

Grumpey threw himself on his haunches, and Meg followed suit.

Swish round their noses came the whip, and down they went again on all
fours, talking much worse Russian.

“Mr. Slap-dash,” Collie appeared to say, “this is a somewhat peculiar
case. Leniency is thrown away on Grumpey. I’ll ride him as postillion.”

He suited action to these identical words, at all events, and leapt
nimbly on great Grumpey’s back.

Grumpey did not feel Collie’s weight, of course, but he heard him
barking, and he felt his sharp teeth in his off ear whenever he
attempted to misconduct himself.

Collie really made a splendid postillion.

       *       *       *       *       *

The boys themselves broke the ponies in to harness. A task of no small
difficulty, for they had never been used to this. Of all horses in the
world for cussedness, as the Yankees call it, a Shetland pony is the
worst, if not broken in early.

They are so lovable and beautiful, too, and Jack and Gill had developed
coats on them like a Skye-terrier. They could hardly see out of their
natural face-protectors, but so bonnie and wicked was the morsel of eye
one could see, that, instead of talking cross to them, the lads would
often laugh and kiss their noses.

Finally the ponies succumbed to kisses, caresses, and bits of biscuit
and sugar.

For love can conquer even a Shetland pony.




CHAPTER V

THE START--FIRST NIGHT IN THE DESERT OF SNOW


The month’s training that Dr. Wright gave his merry men was no sham one.

It was often carried out under considerable difficulties, too. For even
in summer the weather is most unsettled. One year of open ice does not
always follow another. There is the same uncertainty as regards the
weather from day to day or week to week.

There were days when, owing to fogs or mists, though it was getting on
now for mid-summer, hardly anything could be seen. One could hear the
cries and screaming, or grunting, of the birds afar off, the splash of
seals taking the water, or the whale in search of food, blowing off
steam, but be unable to distinguish one tent from the other, while the
Eskimo dogs loomed through the semi-darkness like bears, and the
Shetland ponies took on the form of elephants, bar the trunks, and even
Humpty Dumpty, for the time being, might have been mistaken for a giant
in furs.

No matter, men and beasts must be hardened, and things went on as
before.

When sledges did get lost in the fog high up, and across the plain, they
had to feel their way as best they could, with the help of the
pocket-compass.

The sledge parties were kept two days instead of one on the interior
ice, and slept, of course, in their bags. No matter how high the wind or
wild the weather, into those bags they must go. They were usually
two-men bags, and these are the most comfortable.

Charlie and Walt could have knocked down a Patagonian before that month
was over.

Here is an incident worth relating. One bitterly cold night, shortly
after a couple of two-men bags were put down--Ingomar, by the way, had a
bag for himself, and Curtis always found room for Collie in his--the
boys stood talking to Dr. Wright for a few minutes. When he and Walt
went to retire, lo, here was Nick in one bag, and Nora in another.

“Pray don’t turn me out,” pleaded Nick.

“Nor me,” whimpered Nora.

So Charlie blew up his air-pillow, and crept in beside Nick, and Walt
shared his bag with Nora. When Dr. Wright came out to look for his, he
was one to the bad, and had to bend a fresh one.

But the dogs never stirred nor talked in their sleep, and so the boys
heard nothing till Taffy’s bugle rang merrily out on the morning breeze.

The dogs ever after this persisted in being bagged. They looked upon it
as their right.

When Dr. Wright was appealed to, he said, as the dogs were clean and
comfortable, there could be no harm. He left it to themselves--to the
boys he meant, not the dogs.

But during the dash into the interior, and all that followed, having the
dogs bagged was found to be a good plan, because a Newfoundland or
Collie dog gets massed with ice and snow, and, if lying out, he might
perish. Anyhow, he would be frozen to the ground, and it would be found
impossible to prise him up without great pain, danger, and loss of coat.

For bad weather these three pet dogs had well-made waterproofs, which
covered even the heads, leaving room for the ears to come out.

Strange to say, a dog’s nose never gets frozen, and the hair between the
well-soled pads prevents frost-bite.

In the snow this hair gets “balled” with hard snow, and cripples the
poor fellow, so he comes wisely to his master to have the balls broken
off, and is very grateful.

During the journey, Slap-dash came ingeniously to the dogs’ relief, and
made them leggings.

A Newfoundland in seal-skin breeches would seem a curious sight to some.
Well, laugh if you like, reader, but there they were.

Several men failed to pass the doctor’s examination after the month, and
yet they were men fit for any condition of climate, perhaps, save that
with which our heroes were now quite prepared to do battle.

A month is certainly not a long time in which to train in athletics, but
it must be remembered that those whom Dr. Wright had chosen had been fit
and well at the time they commenced to train.

So strong and willing were their hearts, that it was no unusual thing
for some of them to lie down naked of a morning at the ablution hour
before breakfast, and roll in the snow, or be covered over for half a
minute by their comrades. This is really not such a terrible ordeal as
you lads who hug the fire and live in stuffy rooms might imagine. The
snow is often warmer than the air around it.

There was a dinner on board the _Sea Elephant_ on the night before
Curtis and his crew of sledgelings, as he called them, departed on their
long and marvellous inland tour. But there was no boisterous merriment
thereat, and no wine was permitted, no splicing of the main-brace.

Every one of the sledgelings wrote a letter, or letters, to the old
country. These were to be taken by the _Sea Elephant_ to New Zealand,
and posted there.

It is needless to say that Curtis wrote to Marie, and so did Ingomar.
Ingomar wrote also a most filial letter to his father and mother. No
bombast about it, and no boasting about what they were going to do. They
were simply going into the interior in the direction of the South Pole.
They could not reach that, he said, but they wanted to winter just as
near it as possible, and, if possible, break the world’s record, as
every American and British subject had the right at least to try to do.

That was about all.

Ingomar’s heart was a brave one. There was sentiment, romance, and love
too, in it, but no such thing as hysteria. Yet was there moisture in his
eyes as he closed and sealed his letters and placed them in the bag.

Next morning farewells were said almost in silence, and these heroes of
the wild Antarctic prepared to mount. Perhaps Dr. Wright was trying to
encourage a little merriment, or a laugh at least, when he said--

“You haven’t forgotten the salt, have you, Curtis?”

“No, Wright,” returned Curtis. “Are you sure you have stowed away your
gum-lancet?”

A minute after this, the land expedition had started. Cheer after cheer
rent the morning sky, the guns of the _Walrus_ and _Sea Elephant_ fired
one last salute, then all was still and silent.

Commander Curtis, as we may now call him, wanted to do as much as
possible every fine day.

And this was one. For on that vast upland of snow they managed to put
five and twenty statute miles between them and the ships, before the
final halt was called for dinner, rest, and sleep.

This was almost a record day.

A day free from hitch or even adventure of any kind.

The sun never set now, but, just as it does in Greenland North or in
Baffin’s Bay, went round and round, higher up at midday, a bright and
burning silver shield, lower at midnight, and a trifle more dim or
yellow.

Storms are frequent, even in summer, in this region; but there are a
very large number of sunny days.

The scenery has a character entirely its own, and a charm which no one
can adequately describe in words. You must have the scene before you in
reality before you can realize the charm.

The order to-night was early to bed--or, rather, early to bags, for the
first part of next day was to be spent in ascending a hill at the foot
of which they were now pitched.

Curtis’s intention was not only to take the usual observations, but, as
far as possible, his bearings for the journey of the day.

In such a country as this they could hardly expect to travel as crows
fly. The easiest road would be the shortest.

They were in bags by nine, and asleep almost immediately. With the
exception of the slight noise bears make in their sleep, there was
nothing here to disturb them, and they were far enough away from the
hill-foot to fear a falling avalanche. The stillness of such a region as
this is appalling. On a windless night you almost fear to speak aloud.

At four o’clock next morning, Taffy awoke Curtis quietly, and he was
soon ready. Sheelah, too, was up, and warming coffee essence, which,
with fresh eggs beaten up, and condensed milk, and biscuit, made a good
breakfast for so early an hour.

Ingomar shared, and Collie also.

These were the only three who were to ascend the hill, which, though
only about 1500 feet high, would permit them to have a view, not only
seawards, but on every side, to a great distance.

The difficulty of ascent was by no means great, yet both men, though
armed with their poles, were considerably pumped before they stood on
the peak, or rather lay down on it, and gazed around them.

The air was colder here, and there was a breeze of wind, cold enough for
anything. Curtis’s observations were quickly taken, and his bearings
too, and it was soon noticed that there was at least one other pleasant
day’s work before them.

It was a mountainous land, and, far to east, to west, and to south even,
“hills on hills successive piled.” They noticed, too, that many of these
were evidently volcanic.

“You see, Ingomar,” said Curtis, almost solemnly, “the great war ’twixt
fire and snow is still raging.”

“Which shall win?”

“Ah, my friend, we are young, but we know which will win. It is a sad
thought that, in time to come, the snow of the south and the north, and
the ice will extend and extend until they meet, blotting out all life in
their marvellous circular tract, until the most minute forms thereof do
vanish and perish.”

“And then?”

“Seas dry, globe cooled to its centre, the snow, the moisture, and ice
itself extinct, the fires of even the interior gone for ever. Cracked
and crevassed, we shall roll, a dead planet, round the sun, a moon to
it, perhaps, until this world burst into pieces and fall upon other
planets in cosmic dust.”

Ingomar was silent, and looked somewhat sad. He knew his friend was
clever, and a student of nature in its widest sense, but he hardly
expected to find in him a philosophic pessimist.

“And then?” said Ingomar, almost sadly. “And then, my friend?”

Curtis’s face sparkled with happiness and enthusiasm almost instantly.

“And then, Ingomar? Away with thoughts of gloom, millions and billions
of years of sleep are but as our puny seven hours, and the same God, the
Good, the Eternal, Who awoke us at first, can and will awake us again to
the brightness of another day.

“Look around you,” he said, with outstretched arm. “Look at the beauty
before and beneath us.”

There were tears in the young fellow’s eyes.

Ingomar had never seen him so strangely emotional before.

“Brother Ingomar,” he said, “I’m going to hope and to trust.”

“And so am I, brother Curtis.”

Then, hand in hand, on that brilliant peak they stood together in
silence.




CHAPTER VI

“GOOD-BYE, BOYS. IT WON’T BE FOR LONG”


And what a scene it was too.

Down below to the left was the still slumbering camp; the middle
distance was the eternal snow guarded by its hills, then came the
sea-beach, shingly now. They could even see their ships, next the dark
blue sea dotted or flecked with the white bergs big and small.

But on that sea-beach, when they drew it a little nearer by means of
their telescopes, what a scene of life and love and happiness!

The denizens of air and sea were all awake and busy. They could see
seals diving and swimming or basking in the sun, flocks of bright-winged
gulls, and penguins bustling about in every direction.

There was nothing but joy yonder. No attempt to solve the infinite, or
pluck from Heaven its greatest secrets.

Yonder was contentment unalloyed.

And there was sunshine over all; it glimmered in the sea in radiance
sublime, it spangled the snow and seemed to turn it into diamonds, it
filled earth and air, and best of all it filled the hearts of the lonely
beholders, till they were fain to smile at their recent gloom.

“A glorious scene, Curtis!”

“A glorious scene, Ingomar! That is our last look at the sea for a time,
but not for ever. Oh, no, not for ever!”

Then down they came from the mount, with faces a-shine in the gladsome
air.

       *       *       *       *       *

That day’s journey was scarcely so long. The sun was resplendent, and at
the evening meal every one was happy and cheerful. Nay, but hopeful in
the extreme.

“I drink your healths in coffee, gentlemen, and may the united British
and American flags float in the future over every land and sea in all
the world. We’re bound for the end of the world, the place where people
jump off, you know, and I am not so very sure we shan’t eventually reach
it. But we mean to return without jumping off.”

And every one only spoke the feelings that were within him.

Coffee generally makes people wakeful. It does not if taken in the
Arctic or Antarctic. It makes one contented and happy, and even if drunk
last thing at night in this pure life-giving air, you get sleepy as
soon as you have wriggled into your bag, and doze off almost, though not
quite, before you have said your prayers. Still you have no fear.
Somehow there seems to be a protecting Power around you.

    “Oh, watch ye well by daylight,
     For angels watch at night.”

       *       *       *       *       *

Before ten days of travel had been accomplished the country had grown
very wild indeed, the mountains high and rugged, some volcanic, while
many of the valleys they felt they must negotiate were in places half
choked with ice-boulders.

They seemed indeed to be glaciers that had been shaken and shattered by
earthquake or volcanic force. But this was merely conjecture. At all
events it made the progress extremely slow and hard.

The sledges had often to be unpacked and the parcels carried on the
ponies’ backs and on those of the good Yak-Yaks quite over the
obstructions. The animals of course had little difficulty in getting
over the obstacles, but often it fell to the lot of the men to lift and
carry the empty sledges.

In clear weather, and it was mostly clear, the plan of getting high up
on to some hill was constantly adopted, in order to find out the most
likely route.

This was not an agreeable duty, wild and weird although the scenery
was. But it was one that usually fell to the lot of Slap-dash himself
and one of his men.

Those Eskimos never tired.

Everything considered, they had kept their straight course with very few
détours indeed, and, in ten days’ time, had made the very excellent
record of a hundred and seventy miles.

Then came a wild blizzard from the south, with sheets of driving snow.

They found shelter behind a friendly precipice, creeping as closely
together--men and beasts--as possible, for warmth and protection. The
storm, which at times blew with hurricane force, delayed the advance for
four and twenty hours.

Most of the time was spent in bag.

Honest MacDonald -- Captain X---- --pooh-poohed the blast. He would not
turn into his bag.

“It’s a bit kittle storm,” he admitted; “but, losh! lads, I’ve seen mony
a waur in the Hielan’ hills, when tending my father’s bits of sheepies.”

MacDonald had Bobbie Burns’s poems to comfort him, and he drank coffee
and spun yarns the whole day long. He was a rare hand at telling a
story--especially a fish story--but they couldn’t have been _all_ true.
He generally ended every yarn with the words, “But that’s nothing. I’ll
gi’e ye anither.”

And each fresh story had a broader base than the previous. Not that they
were based on the solid truth.

That day he put a climax to his yarns by telling his listeners seriously
that, one morning in the Arctic regions, while on shore in Yak Land, he
found a stranded whale. He was looking at it when, “without a moment’s
warning, the sky became overcast, and a blizzard, boys, ten times wilder
than this, came on to blow.

“A blizzard,” he said, “that would have killed a regiment of Gordon
Highlanders!”

“And how did you escape?”

“Crept into the whale’s mouth, of course, and quickly too. But the
beggar wasna dead ava. The jaws closed, and I was a prisoner.

“I didn’t know what to dae, gintlemen; and I was getting short o’
breath, and expectin’ every minute the brute would wriggle off, as he
was sure to do at high water.

“I was in despair, boys, I can tell ye.”

“I should think so,” said Charlie.

“Suddenly,” said MacDonald, without moving a muscle, “I mindit me that I
had a packet o’ a terribly strong explosive in my pouch.

“To think was to act.

“I quickly stuck the long fuze, and raxed[E] my hand wi’ the parcel as
far as I could down the awful beast’s gullet.

“Nane ower soon, I can assure you.

“The beast was tickled a bit when I lichtit the fuse, and made at once
for the water.

“Whizz--bang! and the whole top of his head was blown off, and I walked
on shore!”

“And you weren’t hurt, Mac?”

“Weel, no, mon, but I must alloo I was a wee bit shaken.”

       *       *       *       *       *

Slap-dash was early to the hill next morning. The weather was as bright
and fine as if blizzard had never been blowing.

When he came down his somewhat dirty face was sparkling with joy.

“As far as I can see, sah, top ob dis valley, she is one big big, long
long, sea ob snow.”

This was indeed glorious news.

And this tableland, when they got up to it, was found to stretch on for
probably twenty miles or more, and Slap-dash was not likely to make a
mistake in a matter of this kind.

Merrily they marched on this morning; Ingomar and the rest of the white
men--Eskimos are not black, however, when washed--beguiling the way with
cheerful conversation and with many a song, in the choruses of which
even Dumpty and the Yaks joined.

This was a little Republic, a Republic on the march; and although every
respect was paid by the men to their officers and superiors, there was
far more real communion than on ordinary occasions; so, on the road, or
squatting around in a circle of an evening, the simple sailors were
invited to sing and yarn, and they cheerfully responded.

MacDonald was not only the best yarn-spinner but the best singer in the
pack. Scottish songs, of course; and what nation has sweeter or more
heroic melodies than green Caledonia? But it was strange to hear the
rough doric voice raised here in this wild land of snow and ice, whether
in love lilts, such as “Annie Laurie,” or in those more than martial
songs, which so often led the sons of the heather to death or victory in
far-off foreign lands.

MacDonald’s was a voice that seemed to stir the heart-blood of even
Gruff. Hear him to-day, for instance, while the great caravan of daring
explorers was making its swift but almost silent passage over the
tableland, and close to the hills--

    “There is many a man of the Cameron clan
      That has followed his chief to the field,
     And sworn to protect him or die by his side,
      For a Cameron never can yield.”

And big, burly MacDonald swung his arm out towards the everlasting
hills as he sang the next verse--

    “I hear the pibroch sounding, sounding,
      Deep o’er yon mountains and glens,
     While quick springing footsteps are trampling the heath,
      ’Tis the march of the Cameron men.”

This was a record day, in every sense of the word--a record in its
sunshine, its warmth, its joyfulness, and its mileage covered. Fancy,
thirty miles with all those burdens!

       *       *       *       *       *

Another fortnight and over has passed and gone, and the scene is changed
somewhat. A fortnight of almost forced marches, of toils and struggles
with nature, most bravely and pluckily borne by all hands. Indeed, there
had been an utter absence of selfishness. Every one in sunshine, storm,
or tempest, seemed to think of others all the time, and not of himself.

But it had been hard work; oh, ever so hard and toilsome.

And now a camp must be formed, and a hut built--a huge, square igloo,
built of blocks of snow or ice in a corner of a glen they had found well
sheltered from the chilly southern blasts, on somewhat raised ground,
too, so that even a snow blizzard would be little likely to bury them
alive. But the construction of the igloo, and the storage of the food
for men and beasts, was now to be left to the charge of our heroes,
Charlie, Walter, Wright, and MacDonald; for Ingomar, with Curtis and
Slap-dash, were to push on now in the lightest and fastest dog-sledges
as near to the actual South Pole as it was prudent to get.

The summer is all too brief at the best, and there was not a single day
to lose.

They had a good man in Dr. Wright. His Arctic experiences had taught him
many a lesson, and he was little likely to make a mistake in anything
that concerned the health or feeding of the men and animals under him.

A word about the food supplies. The feeding of the bears and ponies had,
before starting, been Wright’s greatest concern, and many an experiment
he had made.

All food was to be in the condensed and preserved form, and the
biscuits, which had been prepared especially before leaving Britain,
contained the best essence of beef. These for dogs, bears, and men.
Those for the ponies were simple.

Being so far from their base, the ships near the sea of Ross, they could
expect no succour or assistance of any kind; but with the immense
dragging power at his command, Dr. Wright had carefully computed that a
six months’ supply could be taken at least. In addition to this, they
had frozen seal beef for the bears, when doing the heaviest work, and on
this, with a biscuit or two a day, they had been hitherto fed. We very
naturally believe that bears, being so very large, require a large
amount to eat. This is a great mistake. There is no animal I know of
who, in proportion to his size, eats less, unless it be the Eskimo dog.
Both dogs and bears, in winter, can subsist on hardly anything, provided
they have a large amount of sleep.

And now that they had safely reached this far south, and the really
heavy work was over, Dr. Wright had a comparatively easy mind. Yet he
himself would always superintend the serving-out of the stores, and the
feeding of his camp, in the most economical way, and on a scientific
basis.

It is this very food difficulty, I believe, and this alone, which
prevents the brave hearts of Britain and America from hoisting their
flags at the North Pole.

That _is_ going to be reached, and don’t forget what I say, reader. And
I think--I will not say I fear--that the Stars and Stripes will float
there in the Northless Land before the British.

I call the Arctic Pole the Northless Land, boys, because there the
meridians or parallels of longitude all meet at point, and parallels of
latitude all begin. There is no longer any east, west, nor north, to the
man at the Pole, whose name, I am told, is Cameron. I suppose Cameron’s
house is like John o’ Groat’s--a round one. Figuratively speaking,
everything is beneath him, and from whichever window he looks he is
looking due south. If Cameron has a bit of a garden encircling his
house, which, being a Scotsman, he is bound to have, to grow a few
potatoes and a bit of kail in, then every time he walks round this
garden he walks round the earth, and it would be the same at the South
Pole, only _vice versâ_, as a glance at the map will show you. All
meridians point due north, as I said before.

It was in the first week of January that Ingomar and Curtis started to
make their last record.

Its success would depend in a great measure on how provisions held out.
But they had good hopes, good spirits and health; and the dogs, even
honest Wallace, had never been in better form, nor fitter.

The instruments which Curtis loaded up were few enough, however, to make
observations. But the most important one was the camera, for by turning
this twice or thrice daily back upon the scenery they had passed
through, they would be enabled to have a pictorial guide back again. The
light is not very good in these regions, but it would serve anyhow to
give them the outlines, and these would be enough.

“Good-bye, boys. Good-bye. It won’t be for long.”

That was all.

They went away seemingly with light hearts. Yet Charlie and Walter gazed
sadly after them, as long as they could be seen.

Then slowly, and in silence, with Nick and Nora by their sides, they
returned to camp.




CHAPTER VII

MARVELS OF THE ANTARCTIC


We find our Expedition to South Polar regions now cut up into four
divisions, though I know, as if by instinct, that the hearts of my
readers are in the highlands of the far interior with my chief heroes.

We are at liberty to have a look, however, at the doings of the ships
themselves, just for a minute or two, before wrapping our furs still
closer around us, and returning to Ingomar and Curtis, or our people in
camp.

It must not be thought, therefore, that the officers of the _Walrus_ and
_Sea Elephant_ were otherwise than busy.

While the weather was still open, therefore, and the sea and shores
free, in a measure, from ice, Captain Mayne Brace came out of his creek,
or harbour, and commenced a scientific voyage once more along the shores
of Victoria Land; while Captain Bell, with Milton, the old mate of the
_Walrus_, was first to explore Ross’s sea to the south and east, and
afterwards make the best of his way to New Zealand, taking with him the
few invalids there were, and the letters. He was to return with extra
provisions, extra stores, and more coals.

Of coals there could not be too much. Coals mean heat and power, and
therefore life itself.

His reappearance in Bell’s Sound, as the well-sheltered little creek,
which the _Walrus_ had chosen as her Antarctic home, had been named,
would be awaited with a very great deal of anxiety indeed.


THE MARVELS OF THE ANTARCTIC.

Boys of an inquiring turn of mind will read the following brief notes
with interest, I feel certain. And I rejoice to say that, among my
hundreds of thousands of young British readers, there is a very large
number who prefer the solid and lasting to the romantic and ephemeral.
We all love heroes, and delight in their deeds of derring-do, but we all
want to know a little about the world we live in.

I must refer you to books for the history and adventures of the chief
heroes of the Antarctic. Sir James Clark Ross, who sailed about in these
regions as far back as 1840 and forward, was certainly a hero in every
sense of the word, and considering that he had neither proper
instruments for scientific observation, nor steam-power, his brave deeds
and discoveries are truly marvellous. The great Ross sea to the East of
Victoria Land is named after him, is a monument indeed, which while the
world lasts can never be destroyed, to British pluck and endurance. His
was, however, a voyage of research with the view of finding out the
Magnetic Pole, which, no schoolboy need be reminded, is different from
the true axis of the earth--the centre line from south to north round
which the world revolves, as does a wheel upon its axle.

Do I make this sufficiently clear to you? The axis or axle poles are the
rotation poles, but the magnetic poles do not, as I said, coincide. This
world itself, therefore, is just a gigantic spherical magnet. At these
poles the dipping-needle stands vertical. The discovery of these poles,
of course, enables us to correct our navigation charts, but as the
magnetic forces are not constant, the more closely they are studied the
better.

Enough of that, which is a long and, I fear, a dry subject.

Mount Erebus and Mount Terror lie at the southernmost and westernmost
end of Ross’s great sea. They are still active volcanoes, standing over
twelve and ten thousand feet respectively above the sea’s level.

Along the base of Ross’s sea runs a gigantic barrier of ice, hundreds of
feet high, which seems to tell the pigmy man that thus far may he come,
but no further. Within the next hundred years, however, that pigmy
means to wrench most of its secrets from Nature.

We all owe much to the cruise of the gallant _Belgica_, in 1898-1900;
she reached a southern latitude of about 78° or over.

It is far more easy to reach to high latitudes in the north owing to the
comparative mildness of the climate.

The southern summer is shorter and colder than that at the North Pole.

Well, we know a little about the whereabouts of the Magnetic Pole, but
the vast interior is still a sealed book.

The climatology of the Antarctic is marvellous, and very puzzling.
During the summer, for example, in which we now find our _Walrus_
friends sailing about, the days were often very mild, down along the
coast, with its bare brown, black, and yellow earth peeping through the
snow, its occasional avalanches of snow, and its sudden transitions from
sunshine and warmth to snow-fogs, snow-squalls, and a temperature
running down to zero, or below it.

The winds are, to a great extent, accountable for this.

But from the very start of the sledge expedition, or as soon as they got
high up on the great tableland of snow, there was little really mild
weather, and, despite the sunshine, the surface seldom, if ever, got
soft.

The currents are another marvellous study; that is, if they can be
studied, which they never can be until stations of observation are
established all round the so-called Antarctic continent.

The volcanoes are numerous. As I said before, in these regions the great
war between the ice above and the fire beneath the earth’s crust is
still going on, and will doubtless go on for millions of years, unless
this globe of ours comes into collision with some invisible wandering
world--then the heat evolved will melt the two, and creation, as far as
these are concerned, will have to commence all over again.

But other marvels have yet to be revealed to us. We want to know
something of the buried earth’s crust in these Antarctic regions. We
want to find out if possible what species of plants and flowers grew
here when the equatorial belt was an uncrossable band of flaming heat;
we would like to know something of its buried forests, and even of the
extinct animals that roamed therein, in the shape perhaps of dragons
fifty to a hundred feet long which inhabited its lakes and its caves on
mountain slopes.

There were such creatures, doubtless, at a time long long agone, when
this world was almost entirely peopled by monsters which are now
relegated, too thoughtlessly, to the realms of the mythological.

Have I given you some food for thought, lads?

If I have, I am exceedingly glad, and so I close this short chapter at
once.




CHAPTER VIII

THE DASH FOR THE POLE--A WONDROUS SCENE


I was obliged to belay my jawing tackle, as sailors say, in that last
chapter, and to cut short my yarn, else my subject, which is to me a
most interesting one, might have led me to forget poor lonesome Curtis
and Ingomar, sledging, ski-ing, and toiling on and on across bitter
untrodden tracks to plant the British and American flags further south
on solid land than ever they have been hoisted before.

The same plan was adopted as before, of climbing hills every day to plan
out the next day’s journey.

The same method, too, of feeding dogs and men. Just enough to work upon,
and no more. For they _must_ keep food enough to get home on--back to
Dr. Wright’s camp, I mean--or they would have to kill a dog and eat it.

The “road” was devious enough and toilsome in the extreme for the first
week, after which they gradually got into higher regions with fewer
mountains, though mostly volcanic, some emitting clouds of rolling
smoke, which would have been pillars of fire by night had the sun gone
down.

It would be impossible to describe the character and appearance of the
scenery without illustrations. I only wish you to understand that if you
place on your table a lot of limpet shells, and call them mountains and
the spaces between glens or valleys, you have no more idea of this
territory than you have of the surface of the moon. Such mountains as
they beheld, I believe, are not to be seen in any other country in the
world. There were cone-shaped hills, it is true, and rolling brae lands;
but there were those, too, of every shape you could imagine. It was
evident to Ingomar even, that the gigantic forces of nature had been at
war here for ages and ages, terrible earthquakes, awful explosions,
volcanic eruptions, such as not even the people of Iceland ever
experienced in the awful days and weeks of darkness long ago.

See yonder half mountain. It stands there in its somewhat solitary
grandeur in a plain of snow, as evenly cut down the centre as you see a
cheese. Where is the other half? What force divided it? None can answer
that. Here, again, is a kind of chaotic heap of hills. That nearest to
the plane is a gigantic cliff fully one thousand feet in height, and
over the ridge of this a stream must have at one time dashed. Here it
is still, a motionless cataract of ice!

And many miles farther on, and nearer to this Pole, is a marvellous
monument. You could not call it a hill, it is an almost square slab,
like an old-fashioned tombstone, about fifty yards from back to front, a
thousand yards wide, and about two thousand feet in height.

It looks as if a piece of ground as big as an ordinary English field had
been thrown up and left standing on end. Explain it who can. I cannot.

And here is an almost circular lake of great extent, in configuration
not unlike Loch Ness in Scotland, with mountains rising up from its
banks in the same wild way, all ice, all snow, a frozen river leading in
and out of it and more than one frozen cataract.

Even Curtis, with all his science, felt puzzled, and could only reply to
Ingomar’s queries by taking photographic snap-shots everywhere around
him.

Perhaps our heroes were favoured during this dash towards the Pole with
exceptionally fine weather, but the storms they did encounter were
certainly most trying and severe. It was well for the dogs during those
blizzards that snow fell and was blown or heaped over them--the Eskimo
dog can live under snow as long as a Highland wether can--else their
poor coats would have been frozen to the ground.

From this elevated region the land began to sink gradually, the track
became easier, the mountains less high.

Then, one morning, shortly after starting, they came suddenly to cliffs
or braes that led sheer down many hundred feet to a sea!

Curtis looked at Ingomar, who could only reply by smiling.

Do not mistake me, this was a frozen ocean, and a rough one too.

Descending by what they called a footpath, for want of a better name,
the sledges remaining behind, accompanied only by the collie Wallace,
they walked a good mile into or across this strange ocean.

The ice was examined, here and there wherever possible, and except on
the top of the rugged bergs, which was melted and re-frozen snow, it was
everywhere found to be green and salt.

Not far inland was a high hill. This was _limpet_ shaped, and coned at
the top--an extinct volcano, in fact, but with its crater still
unfilled, showing that it still retained heat.

This our heroes climbed with great perseverance and difficulty.

Then, aided by their telescopes, they turned their attention to the
south.

Before starting to climb this hill, Curtis quietly surveyed it, and
made its height out to be about 1800 feet.

While he was taking his angles, Ingomar just as quietly brought out a
strange-looking flag from under the sledge baggage, and with it a pole.

From the great height at which they now stood the visible horizon would
be about forty-eight miles, and looking southwards, eastwards, or
westwards nothing was visible except this cold rough sea of ice.

The finger of time had touched it, and lo! for uncounted ages all had
been solid and still.

It was the burial-place of the Past. And yet this marvellous ocean had
once glimmered blue and beautiful in the sunshine, life had been in its
waters, and life in the dead and frozen hill, from which our heroes now
were looking down.

Some such thoughts as these must have been passing through their minds
at this supreme moment.

Their faces, however, were grave almost to sadness, and neither said a
word for at least a minute.

Then Curtis turned to Ingomar, and hand met hand once more in loving
clasp.

“Brother,” he said simply, “we have made our record, we must now go
‘home.’”

“We have made our record,” replied Ingomar; “we are standing further
south, and nearer to yonder Pole, than man ever stood before, and I
think our record proves, or seems to me to prove, that this is the end
of the ‘Antarctic continent,’ that a sea of ice alone sweeps round the
Pole, for not in the furthest distance can we see a single
mountain-peak.

“Brother Curtis,” he added, “how do you feel about it?”

Curtis smiled.

“To tell you the truth, my friend, I feel no positive inclination to
toss my cap in the air. Do you?”

“No, I feel no over-brimming of enthusiasm in my heart or eyes.”

“Well, Ingomar, though you and I are both but young, with the world
still before us----”

“Stay!” cried Ingomar, laughing a little now. “You say the world is
still before us. Don’t you think that the world is really all behind
us--that we are now at the other end of it?”

“We are young, my friend; but, nevertheless, it must seem, even to us,
at this our moment of victory, that exaltation of spirits does not, as a
rule, crown real success.”

“You are right. All is change in this world, and happiness lies only in
onwardness.

    ‘Man never is, but always to be blest.’

“Happiness lies in onwardness, in forwardness, in action, in the doing
of a work and not in its completion.”

“Just for all the world, Ingomar, like the boy who sets out to scamper
half a mile over field and moor to find the cup of gold at the point of
the rainbow. The glory of the coloured arch makes him so happy all the
while till it vanishes, but he returns disappointed because he has not
found the cup of gold at the spot where he made certain it lay.”

“But now, away with all thoughts of sadness. I _think_ we’ve made a
noble record, so let us sing _your_ national hymn, then plant our flag.”

“We’ll sing both,” said Curtis, lifting his cap; “but you first, lad,
you first.”

The American National Anthem was sung in fine form, and after they had
raised the united standard--Stars and Stripes and Union Jack--and given
three cheers thereto, still with bared heads in that zero air they sang
God save the Queen, for our dear old Empress was then alive--

    “God save our gracious Queen,
     Long may Victoria reign,
      God save the Queen.
     Send her victorious,
     Happy and glorious,
     Long to reign over us,
      God save the Queen.”

As if by mutual consent, they paused for a few minutes to gaze once
more, and for the last time, on their new country--on the cold and
silent land and sea.

Their own country! Well, they seemed to have conquered it, but it was
God’s country--the country of the Power which is working out the destiny
of this world, and every planet and sun-star we see around us in the
solemnity of a winter’s night--He has placed the finger of death upon
this Great White Land, and it lies sealed in eternal snows. Ah! no,
though, not eternal!

There will come a time when all will be changed, for matter cannot die.

How silent! It is a silence that eternals the very heart, and takes
possession of the soul.

Not a sound to be heard! Yes, for up the mountain-side comes now the
joyous bark of honest Collie.

And so, the flag being planted, Ingomar and Curtis came slowly down the
hill.

They had made their record.




CHAPTER IX

TERRIBLE SUFFERINGS--VICTORY


There was much talk of home to-night, between Curtis and Ingomar. The
former told his friend all about his English roof-tree, and cheerfully
of his doings while living there as a boy, all his sports, and fun, and
play, and his practical jokes on the old gardener. About the horses his
father rode to the hounds, and about the hounds themselves. There had
only been two in the family, two children, I mean, and sister had a pony
as well as he, and, oh! the glorious scampers they had had over his
father’s wide and beautiful estate, which usually ended, he said, in
getting into grief or trouble.

But father was dead, and mother and sister too, and although the land
was now his, somehow he did not care to go back and live there. It would
be so sad and lonesome. It was grief that had caused him to work so
hard, and to take to the study of the sciences, even when but a small
cadet on board the old _Britannia_.

“For study, my friend, will kill care, or lessen it. Is it not so,
Ingomar?”

“And grief is the parent of Fame, often enough, Curtis.”

“I got away on long leave to travel on a semi-scientific expedition with
some geologists, and you know it was there I met your beautiful sister.
I wonder, brother, if we three shall ever meet again--Marie, you, and
I.”

“I’ll tell you,” said Ingomar,

    “‘When the hurly-burly’s done,
     When the battle’s lost and won.’

And now to bag, my boy, for the hurly-burly must begin in earnest
to-morrow.”

       *       *       *       *       *

It was snowing fast next day when they turned their backs on the great
Antarctic sea of ice, and began to retrace their steps back to the camp,
where they had left their companions.

No snow nor tempest must bar their progress now, if they would return
before their food stores were finished.

Somehow going back is a less exciting experience than going forward with
an object in view. The object is gained, and one must think of something
else to keep one’s spirits up.

       *       *       *       *       *

Even in the absence of their friends, Ingomar and Lieutenant Curtis,
during the month of January and the first two weeks of February, the
lads, Charlie and Walter, found something to do. It is good old Watts, I
believe, who tells us that--

    “The devil still some mischief finds
      For idle hands to do.”

But, like brave British boys, they did not mean to wait for the devil to
suggest anything. They had brought some books with them, it is true, but
their muscles needed exercise, their joints needed lubricants to keep
them in health.

So on every available day, every day, indeed, on which a bird could have
flown, had there been any birds here, they were off, after breakfast,
either on a sleighing trip or a scamper on snow-shoes, accompanied by
Nora and Nick.

Gruff and Growley sometimes took it into their wise heads to make two of
the party, and Grumpey with Meg would come shuffling up behind,
accompanied by their own particular pets, the three Yak dogs that had
slept in their den at sea.

They used to return hungry as hunters to the modest midday dinner.

The ponies were never forgotten, we may be sure. It was felt to be a
sacred duty to take them out twice a day.

But this was not all, for something, I know not what, had induced the
boys to bring with them in the sledge-baggage not only a supply of
hockey sticks and balls, but two footballs as well. And so a game of
footer was carried on right merrily when weather permitted, halfway down
the glen, where the snow was level and hard.

The sailors enjoyed this immensely, so, too, did the Eskimos. So, for
the matter of that, did Nick and Nora, although they introduced some new
features into the game, which never before had been dreamt of.

Never mind, it was the best of fun. So, too, was hockey. Here, although
the dogs took good care not to mingle in a close tussle, they hung round
on the outskirts, and pinched the ball and retrieved it.

Anxiety and melancholy began to take possession of the hearts of the
expedition, after the time had long gone past wherein Curtis and Ingomar
ought to have returned.

The weather was getting very inclement, too. Short, wild storms were
becoming more and more frequent, and wind blowing at the rate of ninety
miles an hour, breaking the falling snow into suffocating ice-dust.

On such days, hardly even the dogs dared to show face outside. To go
beyond the threshold of the igloo gave one a touch of asthma. For the
summer was waning, and, as usual, winding up with short snaps of storm
and tempest.

The sun was getting very near to the horizon now, at midnight, and soon
would set.

Why came they not? Would they never return?

Hoping against hope, Captain X. proposed giving the men some solid work
to do.

Tools of excavation or digging had been brought out, for Curtis meant to
try to make an opening in some hillside for the purpose of studying
geology.

“Why not make use of these now, while we all await in such suspense?
Men,” he added, “it’ll keep the fingers of us from gettin’ frozen, and
better a blister than a frost-bite.”

Dr. Wright readily gave his consent.

Now, right across the glen, not more than three-quarters of a mile
distant, rose a rounded, but somewhat cliffy hill. There was a
tantalizing piece of glacier, part ice, part snow, hanging over one
cliff, in the shape of a waterfall, though it did not reach quite to the
bottom.

Mac was itching to blast it, and lay open a portion at least of the
hillside.

And so one day he set to work, and busy picks and shovels soon excavated
a hole big enough to admit and bury the explosive.

It was to be fired by electricity from a safe distance, and all hands
were there to look on.

[Illustration: IT WAS THE BEST OF FUN

_Page 263_
]

It was great fun for the boys. They both liked Mac, and when, with a
kindly twinkle in his blue eyes, he turned round and said, “Now, which
of you boys will touch the button and fire the mine?” both said “Oh!”
and their faces beamed.

“I won’t,” said Charlie, “because Walt is six weeks younger.”

“Brave boy. Well, Walt, _you_.”

And Walt took the thing in hand at once. The explosion that followed was
a terrible one; the sky was filled with smoke, and dust, and _débris_,
and the dull roar seemed to shake the hills on every side.

When the hillside was thus exposed, every one was puzzled to observe
something dark at the foot of it, which resembled the entrance to a
cave.

A strong accumulator for electric light had been brought by Curtis, in
case it might be needed, and next day, when the cave had had time to
ventilate itself from the outside, Mac, Dr. Wright, and the two boys
ventured half-fearfully inside.

Here was a cavern, indeed, and one of immense size. It had never been
made by human hands, that was certain. The light was turned on the walls
and floor in every direction. All were black and bare, but dry.

The mystery lay in the fact, that on touching the floor it was found to
be warm. And yet the rocks around were certainly not igneous.

And there was another mystery; on bending down and applying the ear to
the floor, a distinct murmuring sound could be heard.

“If it’s no fire,” said Mac, “it must be steam, and that is the short
and the long of it.

“And,” he added, “if we have to stay here for many months mair, what a
comfortable bield[F] for baith man and beast this cave will mak.”

But there was still a third mystery, for far away at the other end lay a
dark pile, and, on advancing and turning the light on this, Mac, sturdy
though he was, staggered back in fear and dread.

“God save us a’!” he cried; “that’s the banes (bones) o’ some awfu’
defunct dragons that must hae roamed the woods and forest here millions
and millions of years ago!”

“I think,” said Dr. Wright, “we had better not touch them till Mr.
Curtis arrives.”

“Lord love you!” cried honest Mac. “I wadna’ touch them wi’ the tae o’
ma beet (toe of my boot).”

Another week passed away, and so wearily, for there were no signs of the
return of the wanderers.

The weather began now to get most inclement, and so it was resolved to
remove everything into the cave they had so providentially discovered.
This took some time.

But though there was ample room for even the bears, neither they nor the
Yak dogs would enter. They preferred the old camp and the snow.

“I dinna wonder,” said Mac, “at their no likin’ to come in here, for,
gweed save us, doctor, it looks an awfu’ uncanny place.”

Another week of weary suspense, then, one morning, in rushed Slap-dash
himself. He could only say hurriedly that the sledge team was within
five miles, but dogs and men were too exhausted to come further.

       *       *       *       *       *

Curtis and Ingomar were brought in that forenoon. The meeting was a very
joyful one, although Dr. Wright at once forbade all talking for the time
being.

He then put them all on the sick list, and in three days’ time they were
able to talk, though but feebly, and tell of their sufferings and
dangers. How, when they could not have been more than two days’ journey
from the camp, they were overwhelmed by a sudden and fearful storm in
which one dog was killed. How nearly all the meagre remainder of
biscuits was destroyed, how they struggled on and on, too weak, almost,
to wish to live, the poor dogs lying down almost at every mile, for
their feet were swollen and bleeding, and even when they did move, it
was with listless, hanging heads, for they seemed to have abandoned all
hope. How they (Curtis and Ingomar) took to their snow-shoes, although
their limbs were hot and swollen, and their faces blistered. How they
lost the road, for the photographs were now of no use, and at last lay
down among the dogs to die.

Oh, it was a pitiful story, but a record of sufferings borne manfully
and uncomplainingly, for they had done their best, and were leaving the
rest to God.

“No,” said Ingomar; “we felt no pain of any kind, not even cold, when we
fell, rather than lay down. Drowsy, though; yes, very drowsy, and I knew
the drowsiness was that of death. The last thing I remember was poor
Wallace licking my cheek. But for that dog and Slap-dash we should have
been buried in the snow. But cheerily does it, Curtis, old man. We have
more harm yet to do, if we can only get back home to do it.”

The dogs were soon themselves again, and fit for anything; but another
fortnight elapsed before Curtis and Ingomar were strong enough to take
much interest in anything.

One day Dr. Wright proclaimed them quite out of danger. They had only to
eat, and so an extra allowance of good things was given them, and they
grew well after this, as if by magic.

There could be no thought of returning, however, to the seashore now,
until winter was past. _If_ they could but live through it. An ugly
little “if” that.

“It won’t be half so bad as we think,” said Macdonald, cheerily. “We’ve
plenty to eat, though we might dae wi’ a drap mair whisky.

“I dinna believe half what I read about the rigours o’ the Antarctic
winter, only you sair-footit Englishmen are brocht up to be frichtened
at a pickle snaw. Noo, if I had you in the Hielans----”

“Hush, hush! Mac,” cried Curtis, laughing. “Don’t give us any more
Hielans just at present”--it was at breakfast. “Listen, old man, our
provisions will last us through the remains of the autumn, and through
the darkness of the long winter, till the sun comes out again; but we
must work now while it is called to-day, and I am going to examine these
wonderful bones of yours this very forenoon.”

“_My_ bones! What’s the matter wi’ my bones? I’ve Hielan’ bones and
Hielan’ blood, and if----”

“I know, Mac, I know. But I mean that heap!”

“I’ll tak’ naething to do wi’t. It’s hardly canny to bide (stay) in the
same room wi’ such an awful cairn. But to touch them--Ugh!”

But the men were not so superstitious, and heavy though they were, soon
had most of them carried out to the light, and, under Curtis’s
direction, they were arranged to form complete skeletons.

Even this young scientist himself was a little puzzled until he had
examined the strata of the cave, for what had been bones originally were
now petrified, or turned into stone by the drip of water containing
silicates, etc., from above.

The monsters had belonged to ages long past, when the now snow-capped
Antarctic continent was a world of life and wild beauty. The biggest
skeleton was sixty-four feet long, and with terrible jaws and teeth.
They were evidently saurians of a prehistoric period, with the bodies of
gigantic snakes, and the flippers of seals to enable them to seek their
prey in the water as well as on the dry land.

A mystery of the past! They were carefully restored, but some day will
doubtless be seen in one of the great museums of Paris or London.

But autumn was now far advanced, and it was not without some degree of
uncertainty that Curtis himself looked forward to the long dark night of
winter.




CHAPTER X

A CHAPTER OF JOY AND SADNESS


It would not be far wrong to say that for the next month or six weeks,
ere the sun went finally down, Hope sustained the hearts of our heroes
almost as much as did the food they ate.

That there was a bad time before them they seemed to feel. Coming events
cast their shadows before. But they wanted to have the shadow over and
done with, and come to the dark stern reality itself.

They meant to make a bold stand for life anyhow.

Moreover, the behaviour of the Yak-Yaks themselves gave them additional
courage. They pooh-poohed the winter darkness. Sheelah and Taffy were
quite gay now, and made every one who heard them talk, more happy. Their
own tongue is singularly sweet and labial, but even their broken English
sounded musical.

“Fo’ de cold and de dark I no care--Pah!” cried Sheelah, snapping her
eyes.

The younger Taffy waxed even sentimental over the thoughts of the
winter.

“The col’ plenty much I lub,” she said, “and de night, oh, I lubs plenty
much mo’.”

And these two strange little women went about all day long, humming
little songs to themselves, but working as hard as honey-bees.

As the days grew shorter and shorter, the scenery in fine weather grew
more mysterious, the hills and the snow assumed tints, ay, and strong
colours, that were often magically beautiful.

Cold as it now was, it was a positive delight for our heroes to get away
some distance from the cave-camp, and behold a sunset or a sunrise. Oh,
you didn’t require to get up at all early now, reader, to see a sunrise.

Will the day ever come, I wonder, when the artist will be able, in
colours, to interpret the descriptions which the author and student of
nature try to depict?

Till then, much, so very much, must be left to the imagination.

       *       *       *       *       *

No one in this country, probably, has ever seen a vermilion sun. But
this is what greeted the eyes of our heroes on one of the last, short
days of autumn.

A sun that you could gaze at unflinchingly, for it was rayless, gaze at
and wonder.

In all their difficulties the boys appealed to Curtis, for whom, young
though he was, they had the very highest respect. On this occasion,
however, he owned up, as young folks say, that he was a little puzzled,
for there was neither fog nor haze upon the earth, whatever there might
be very high up. But yonder was the sun all day long, figuratively
speaking, turned to blood.

Mac averred that it wasna canny, and that something was sure to follow.

Well, night followed, anyhow, and a long and dreary one it was, with
ne’er a star, although the sky, to all appearance, was cloudless.

About this time it was noticed that the bears got altogether more
friendly together. Gruff no longer kept Growley in his corner, and he
ceased to show his affection to his “sonsy” wife; I mean he whacked her
no more.

For a whole week they were ravenously hungry, and one night they stole
more of the frozen seal-flesh, and devoured it, than would have served
to feed the dogs for a fortnight.

They were missing that night.

Poor Gruff, and Growley, and Grumpey, and Meg. I am indeed sorry to let
them pass out of my story, but they never came again.

Whither they had wandered is, of course, mere surmise, but, owing to the
disappearance of the seal-meat, I think there is little doubt that they
had found a cave and hidden themselves there to hibernate till spring.

Perhaps (_quien sabe?_) they will live in the Antarctic regions, and,
in future, bears may become a by no means uncommon feature of the
scenery.

The sun set for the very last time in a splendour of cloudscape that
seemed almost supernatural and divine.

There was twilight after this, but soon even that was lost to view.

Then came frequent storms of such violence that, but for the shelter of
that mysterious cave--“the Cave of Dead Bones,” as Mac called it--it is
doubtful whether the whole expedition would not have perished.

While these storms raged the winds were cold, cruel, merciless. No one
could withstand their vehemence. They were more bearable when they
brought snow--snow or the thin snowflakes turned into ice-dust, powdered
by wrathful and venomous wind. This snow was swept wildly past the
cave’s front, which was well barricaded; but wherever it was given leave
to rest it lay in “wreaths,” like storm-waves of ocean or Atlantic
breakers on a beach, if you could imagine these suddenly solidified by
the finger of death, and motionless, “wreaths” big enough to have
covered a cathedral.

Battling with such winds is out of the question. You get angry, excited
with the unequal contest; your brain is filled with blood, and tears of
vexation roll over the cheeks. Then it is nothing unusual for men so
exposed to drop suddenly dead.

I must confess to you that my young heroes, Charlie and Walter, lost
heart and courage whenever those awful storms began to howl and yell
without; and but for the cheerful voices of Sheelah and Taffy, whom in
the cave they could not see, they would have succumbed entirely.

Luckily the gales and snow-blizzards did not last very long. Seldom more
than a day, and when the wind went down, and moon and stars, or the
Aurora and stars, shed their wonder-light over the scenery, the boys
were once more happy and gay.

On the days--strange to say days when all was night--when the
temperature fell to 20° and 30° below zero, cold was not complained of,
but zero itself, with the wind-fiend raging, was misery that cannot be
described.

Dr. Wright did everything a brave doctor could do to keep his people in
health and fit. Curtis was no longer commander save in name. He had to
cave in to the doctor, and do all he was bidden.

MacDonald told his queerest stories after dinner, and sang his love
lilts as heartsomely as do the blackbirds in early spring.

Everybody had come to look upon Mac as a brick, and his cheerful Doric
voice even in the dark was delightful to listen to. He used to “bag the
boys” at night, as he termed it, Charlie with Nick, and Walter with
Nora. “Bag them” snugly, too. He was like a mother to them. Of course
all hands turned in very early, and as Curtis’s bag (and Collie’s) and
also Dr. Wright’s were close to Mac’s and the boys’, the Yak-dogs
filling up the intervals or lying round the sides, Mac could lie and
yarn, or even sing, to all hands for two hours at a stretch. The British
sailors were not far away in their bags, and they could listen too.

There is no seaman in the world like our handy man the British, and
through all that long and trying Antarctic night these good fellows,
though I have said little about them, behaved like heroes.

All kinds of games could still be carried on in the light, but sleighing
was discontinued.

In these regions it is just after turning in that one feels most cold,
but any such course as warm drinks or nightcaps (drinkable, I mean)
would make matters worse.

Slap-dash and his people used often to worship the moon, just as they
had the sun. The sun may be the god of these poor souls, but the moon is
his high priest, and the Aurora are his angels.

Well, a religion of any sort is better than none.

Once when the moon was about three days old she took on a strange but
most lovely appearance. The stars, except the highest, which were
exceedingly brilliant, burned somewhat less brightly at the time. But it
was towards the moon all eyes turned.

It was, if I may so describe it, a kind of rainbow moon. The outer arc
was of the deepest orange colour, the next and largest arc was pale
yellow, but brilliant, then an arc of radiant sea-green, while inside
all was an arc of pale but indescribably beautiful mauve.

Hitherto the boys and Ingomar himself had believed, or been taught to
believe, that the Aurora Borealis, or Northern Lights, with their
fringe-like bands of opal, pink, or green, were far more lovely than the
Southern magnetic lights, the Aurora Australis.

During their sojourn in the Antarctic they had time to alter their
opinion.

I feel it is presumption on my part to attempt to describe a display of
this Aurora, because I shall hardly succeed in making myself understood.

Just imagine, if you can, a wide and wondrous arch, stretching from east
to west, and nearly halfway up the sky, more rounded than a rainbow, its
ends apparently within a few feet of the snow-field.

At first the arch resembled a vast chain, every link of which was a ring
of brightest gold, each link overlapping its neighbour to about one-half
its extent, but all turbulent, all a-quiver! But lo! as one gazed on it,
strangely fascinated, the rings, though still linked together, turned
half-edge-on towards the right. Then from each ring, as a spherical
base, was suddenly thrown out a triangle of glittering, darting,
quivering, golden light.

But speedily is the apex of each triangle extended zenithwards, and
broadened out, till it resembles a brush. The rings get smaller and
smaller beneath, until they are but bright points of light like heads of
comets; in very truth, there is now a broad archway of comets, heads
downward towards the snow.

But listen. While the heads of these comets retain the brightness of
stars of gold, the extended brushes, or tails, are now bunches of
rainbow-coloured, flickering, dancing, darting light.

It is a bewildering sight, and it is hard to believe it real.

Gradually the tails get shorter, become once more the apexes of
spherical triangles, and dance, and disappear, the chain of golden rings
becoming once more visible as before.

All beneath this archway is a dark-blue sky, in which stars shine, and
the rest of the firmament is quite unaffected, though the mountains and
snow-clad valley borrow the colour and add to the bewildering grandeur
of the most marvellous transformation scene the world can ever witness.

I fear I have failed to give my youthful readers an adequate conception
of the Aurora. I feared I should fail before I commenced. But
Britons--and I am one--should never funk, and I have done my best.

       *       *       *       *       *

It is strange, and sadly strange, that, although Dr. Wright and his men
had borne bravely up, throughout the livelong night of the dreary
Antarctic continent, as soon as day returned, revealing blue and ghastly
faces, sickness came.

This is no place in which to inquire into the cause of this sickness;
suffice it to say that it came, and the men, hitherto brave and hearty,
began to droop and shiver.

An optimist at most times, and ever ready to look upon the bright side
of circumstances, the doctor himself began now to fear the worst.

Long before my own experiences of Arctic life, there used to be in Polar
regions a disease called the black death.

Whether or not the illness that now attacked this little camp of heroes
was a species of that ailment, I am not prepared to say.

I hate to have too much gloom in my stories, or I could describe the
symptoms so graphically that you would shudder.

Suffice it to know that, though there were no unsightly swellings, and
though the faces of the sufferers retained even their complacency when
fits of shivering and cramp abated, they were melancholy and sad sights
until they either recovered or died.

Let me say at once that though both Charlie and Walter were ill a few
days, owing to the resiliency of youth they were not stricken down, and
speedily recovered so far as to be able to assist the truly sick.

It need not be said that Dr. Wright did all that any medical man could
have done. Just one or two of the Eskimos collapsed utterly, and died on
the third day. They were buried not far off in the snow. Two days after
a sailor followed them to the snow-field. He did not say much, even at
the worst, and finally he simply fell asleep. Only one out of the four
other men attacked recovered, and this was far more from good management
and the kindly nursing of Sheelah and Taffy than from medicine. In fact,
though wine did good when the patient was at the lowest ebb, and helped
him to fight his way round the corner to restoration, medicine was for
the most part useless.

Curtis was early down, and, strangely enough, considering how truly
brave he was, his spirits drooped to zero, and he gave up hope of
himself from the first.

Ingomar nursed his dear friend indefatigably, and when, overcome with
fatigue, he dropped off to sleep, either Sheelah or Taffy was always
sitting by his brother when he awoke.

I cannot really testify in strong enough language to the marvellous
qualities of those gentle little Yak women as sick nurses.

We may laugh at such people, ah! curious though their customs be, and
droll their manners, they are our sisters before God.

Slap-dash remained his old self.

Let me cut this all short by saying that of all the crew of brave men,
only twelve remained to take the road back to the seashore.

Perhaps as sad a case as any was that of poor MacDonald, who had been so
long the life and soul of all the camp.

When Dr. Wright told the boys that he could only last a few hours, and
that they must go and see him now, they summoned courage enough to have
the interview.

They behaved splendidly in his presence, but as soon as they went into
the open air again they both utterly broke down and wept, until their
hearts appeared almost bursting.

“It does seem hard, does it not, Walter?” Charlie managed to say.

“Always so kind and good,” said Walter.

“Ay, ay, and I never knew I loved him half so much till now.”

       *       *       *       *       *

Mac, once the hardy, resolute Scot, passed away that same day.

In the semi-darkness of the cave Ingomar was kneeling by his side and
holding his hand.

He had lived a Scot; he died a Scot.

Ingomar thought he had fallen into a slumber, so quiet did he lie. But
he spoke at last, though with feeble, faltering voice.

“It’s you, isn’t it, Ingomar?”

“I’m here, dear Mac.”

“Well, I--I know I’m dying. I wouldn’t care--but mother----”

“What can I do to ease your mind?”

“She kens I love her--I’ve been single for her sake. Promise to get all
I’ve saved, Ingomar. Her dear auld-farrent[G] letters and my bank-book
are a’ in my box. Ingomar--you--promise?”

“Most sacredly.”

“God love you! She’ll no be lang ahint (behind) her laddie.”

He lay still a little while, and he spoke but once again--repeating a
verse of the 23rd Psalm.

    “‘Yea, though I walk thro’ death’s dark veil,
        Yet will I fear none ill;
        For Thou art with me;
     And Thy rod and staff me comfort still.’

“Is that the Aurora? Ingomar, tell me. Oh, how bright and
how--joyful--Father----”

He was gone!

He had seen the Aurora; but it was the morning dawn of a happier life.




CHAPTER XI

“ENGLAND, HOME, AND BEAUTY”


Six weeks after this, and when the captain of the _Walrus_ had given the
explorers up for lost, after searching the snows in vain, for winter
storms had obliterated every track, ten men with two dog-sledges
suddenly appeared above Glen Bell on the ridge of the great tableland.

They rested there.

They knew they were seen.

In the stillness of the early summer’s morning they could hear the wild
shouts of greeting that arose from their shipmates.

And you may easily guess that assistance was speedily on its way to the
top of the valley.

I leave you to guess also the kind of welcome accorded to men and dogs.

Why, Slap-dash himself came in for hugging, and Wallace hugged every one
indiscriminately all round. Dr. Wright, Ingomar, Curtis, and the boys
were all sadly worn and sallow. They had but little life in them. Even
their courage appeared to have left them. They smiled, it is true, but
it was the smile of sickly old men.

When they were helped on board at last, and had a little food and wine,
they begged for a bath and to be shaved. After this, and dressed in
fresh clothing, they were in some measure restored.

Captain Bell and the other officers of the _Sea Elephant_ had come on
board, and to them Ingomar, who was stronger than the rest, told the sad
story of their terrible hardships, and their struggle to reach the
ships. When he spoke of poor MacDonald, there was not an eye in the room
that was not dimmed with tears.

But there! I myself must pull up. I would not have my very last chapter
dimmed with sorrow.

Suffice it to say that not only these five real heroes, but the
Yak-Yaks, including Slap-dash and Sheelah and Taffy, were in a month’s
time their old selves again.

Of the animals, strange to say the Shetland ponies, Jack and Gill, had
been least affected, while Wallace had returned hungry, Nick and Nora
standing by delightedly as he ate the food prepared for him. The
Newfoundland, as soon as he had finished, proposed a romp round the
decks. Wallace tried, but soon lay down to rest and pant.

“Another day, I hope,” the honest Collie appealed, “but somehow I feel a
little tired.”

When the good old _Walrus_ was sawn out of her quarters and got into
blue water again, with all and everything on board, and when the _Sea
Elephant_ lay quiet and still on the calm blue sea, a dinner was given
on board the flagship.

The blessing asked by good Captain Walt was a prayer of thanks to the
Almighty Power that had guided them through their trials, through
sickness, danger, and difficulty.

I think all hands, fore and aft, who partook in the festivities, were
just a little great-hearted at first, but all sadness was soon
dispelled.

They had all done their duties bravely and well, as British and American
sailors and soldiers always do.

So upon the whole a very happy evening was spent, the thought that next
day they would bear up once more for the shores of Merrie
England--England, home, and beauty--put life and spirit in them, and
they retired at last, happy and hopeful.

I don’t think that any one on board the _Walrus_ or _Sea Elephant_ is
ever likely to forget the sweetness of that Antarctic summer
morning--the morning of the start. The sea with its beauty-tints of opal
and blue, a sea studded with the snow-white of tiny bergs, the great
mountains towering skywards, and the world, the marvellous world, of
bird-life.

Do you know that, great though their sufferings and hardships had been,
every one looked back to the scene of their adventures with just a
little feeling akin to sorrow!

Up steam!

Round go the screws, churning up a frothy white wake, slowly move the
ships away, slowly, and apparently reluctantly.

But, in a few hours’ time, those sturdy ships are merrily bobbing and
curtseying to each advancing wave, as if they really know that, at long,
long last, they are homeward bound.

And now nothing reigns aboard, fore or aft, except happiness and general
jollity, in which even the dogs themselves take part.

Homeward bound! Hurrah!

       *       *       *       *       *

When, in about two months’ time, the _Walrus_ and _Sea Elephant_ came
quietly to anchor inside the breakwater of Plymouth, people gazed and
wondered what these two strange ships could be.

But when the truth was rumoured abroad that they were the Antarctic
voyagers, the wild welcome they received was enough to have turned the
heads of any sailors on this earth.

       *       *       *       *       *

Parting!

Yes, parting, yet parting--every one assured his shipmates--to meet
again and talk over old times.

The boys, Charlie and Walter, going off to their “uncle’s” home.

Dr. Wright to duties elsewhere.

The scientists to London.

Slap-dash and his dogs and Yak-Yaks, including faithful Sheelah and
Taffy, to London, with the scientists.

The boys got all the three dogs, and happy enough the dear fellows
seemed to get on shore again.

Parting! Ah, yes, it is a sad word, and so I leave it.

       *       *       *       *       *

Ingomar, the prodigal son, returned to his home.

“Can you forgive me now, father?” he said, after he had embraced his
mother and sister.

“Bosh, boy!” cried the old man. “Go and sit down.” But there were tears
in his eyes nevertheless.

Curtis was here, too.

Curtis came home to find he had succeeded to a baronetcy and another
large estate. But this would not have stirred his spirits in the least
had not Marie greeted him so joyously.

He used to call her his Marie. In six weeks’ time she was his Marie in
reality.

They were married.

Ingomar says _he_ will never marry. I simply smile.

He is owner, anyhow, of one of the most splendid yachts ever built in
America or England.

No ’long-shore yacht. Not built for racing or speed, but comfort,
pleasure, and beauty. Curtis has left the service. The yacht takes very
long, delightful cruises, but wherever she goes with Ingomar, her
master, both Arnold Curtis and his sweet wife go along as well.

My story is ended, my tale is told. I have only to say “Good-bye, my boy
reader, and God be with us all.”

I trust and hope we’ll meet again another day.


FOOTNOTES:

[A] Skis, pronounced _shees_.

[B] “Making a voyage” (Greenlandish) = secure a good cargo.

[C] Young bears are now regularly trained by the Eskimos for heavy
sleigh work.

[D] The sea always looks black among or near the ice.--G. S.

[E] Raxed = stretched.

[F] Bield = shelter.

[G] Old-fashioned.



Typographical errors corrected by the etext transcriber:

first disovered=> first discovered {pg 162}

shout of the b’s’n’s=> shout of the bo’s’n’s {pg 139}



*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK IN THE GREAT WHITE LAND ***